0>YV / *>/?,
 
 OF CALIF. LIBRARY. LOS ANGELA
 
 venin paper,
 
 LOW 
 
 VIOLIJV 
 
 By 
 
 MARY A. 
 DENISON, 
 
 Author of 
 THE ROMANCE 
 OF A SCHOOLBOY 1 
 etc., etc. 
 
 Illustrations 
 by 
 
 W. H. FRY 
 
 * Ohio 
 
 SAALFIELV 
 TVBLISHIJVG CO. 
 
 19 O7 Chicago
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1902, 
 
 BY 
 THE SAAIyFIEIvD PUBLISHING COMPANY 
 
 Made by 
 
 Robert Smith Printing Co., 
 Lansing, Mich.
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 " Evenin' paper, sir ? " Frontispiece 
 
 Marie timidly entered the "room beautiful" to find 
 
 Cousin Selina, drinking tea by herself 59 
 
 She went toward Ralph and divined at once that some- 
 thing unusual had happened 130 
 
 He held out his arms 272 
 
 2129020
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 Marie Meets the Master 5 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 The Room Beautiful 19 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 The Sailor Boy and His Home 33 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 Marie's Disappointment 43 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 Marie Makes the Acquaintance of Miss Jack 57 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 Marie's New Home 68 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 Cousin Fanny's Dilemma 83 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 A Girls' Conference 101 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 What Came of the Fire 114 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 The Professor's New Home 130 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 Fanny Makes Her Cousin's Acquaintance '.....144 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 Marie's Interview with the Professor 156 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 Miss Jack's Dominions . - . 169
 
 CONTENTS CONTINUED. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 A Boy's Confession 182 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 Repentance and Forgiveness 196 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 The Professor's Proposition 208 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 Bidding for a Farm 222 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 What the Professor Thought 235 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 Taking Possession of the New Home 247 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 An Interview with the Farm Hand 258 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 The Real Ralph 271 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 An Unlocked for Event 288 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 Peace, Hope and Home, at Last 298
 
 The Yellow Violin. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 MARIE MEETS THE MASTER. 
 
 "Oh, what a splendid violin!" 
 
 The child, she looked scarcely more, held her 
 breath for a moment, lost in admiration of the 
 instrument. It was a bright yellow, beautifully pol- 
 ished and delicately modelled. 
 
 Standing there, her sparkling eyes riveted upon 
 the violin, her lips smiling, she did not see that 
 some one else had also stopped and was looking 
 over her shoulder. A man, somewhat aged in ap- 
 pearance, though straight and broad shouldered, 
 had also been attracted by the violin, and seemed 
 on the point of speaking to the girl. 
 
 Presently he espied under her arm a package of 
 newspapers, and started, as the girl, turning, said : 
 
 "Evenin' paper, sir?" 
 
 (6)
 
 6 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Oh, yes, of course, of course," he answered, a 
 slight confusion in his manner. "Give me two 
 papers, please. It is rather unsual to see a a 
 young lady selling papers," he went on with a 
 quick, searching look in her face, as she offered the 
 paper, and he gave her the change. "I take it you 
 were admiring that beautiful instrument?" 
 
 "Yes, isn't it lovely?" she asked, her eyes dancing 
 as she turned them again to the window. 
 
 "It's very old and very nice," he returned. "I 
 shouldn't wonder if it were valuable. Do you 
 play?" 
 
 "I, play !" subdued excitement ran through the 
 words. "Don't I wish I could? Oh, no. If I 
 sold thousands of newspapers I couldn't afford to 
 learn on any instrument, though I'd give worlds 
 to do it. No, I'm too poor, and since mother died 
 I've had to work too hard." 
 
 What was there in those pleading dark eyes that 
 deepened the man's interest? He had looked into 
 dark eyes many times in his travels, but they never 
 had stirred his heart before as did those of this 
 child. 
 
 "I I'll take another paper," he said, to prolong
 
 MARIE MEETS THE MASTER 7 
 
 the interview. "I can give them away," he 
 soliloquized to himself. 
 
 "Do you always sell papers about here?" he asked 
 as she smiled and handed it to him. 
 
 "Yes, indeed, this is my 'beat,' as the boys say. 
 They are very kind to me, though they did bother 
 me when I first went into the business, but when 
 they got used to seeing me, they let me alone. You 
 see, I am small for my age, but I'm really almost 
 sixteen," she went on, her manner as artless as 
 that of a child of five. 
 
 "And can you keep yourself, my child ?" the man 
 asked, a pained expression in his face, his lips 
 drawn together. 
 
 "Oh, I'm taking care of six. The landlord, when 
 my mother died, took me right into his family. To 
 be sure I have to work hard tending the shop, but 
 they're not unkind to me, sir. I must go. I had 
 forgotten. My mother always told me I must not 
 stop to talk with strangers," and she moved back 
 a step or two, smiling but timid. 
 
 "My dear young lady, when I tell you I am a 
 music teacher, and was attracted by your exclama- 
 tion at the shop window, and that I have some 
 pupils who pay me nothing for their tuition, you
 
 8 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 will not be afraid of me. I am on the look out for 
 talent, and when I find it I do not always ask for 
 pay. What makes you like the violin?" 
 
 "I don't know, sir, unless it was mother's talking 
 about my father he died years ago playing the 
 violin. It seems as if I would give all the world to 
 know how. I just love to look at it." 
 
 ''Would you mind giving me your name, my 
 little girl?" and the man pulled a notebook from 
 his pocket. 
 
 "My name is Marie/' she said, watching all his 
 motions, with an undefined hope in her heart. 
 
 The man held his pencil for a second and looked 
 at her searchingly. 
 
 "Sweetest Marie," he said almost under his 
 breath. 
 
 "Why, how did you know that, sir?" she asked, 
 her face flushing. 
 
 "Know what, my child?" he responded, now jot- 
 ting down her answer upon his tablets. 
 
 "That I was called sweetest Marie, at least that 
 was always what my father called me. How could 
 you know?" 
 
 "Because I had a little girl once with just that 
 name," said the man, calmly. "Curious, isn't it?"
 
 MARIE MEETS THE MASTER 9 
 
 "Very," she answered, looking at him with newly 
 awakened interest. "And is your little girl living?" 
 
 "I lost her years ago," said the man in the same 
 quiet voice, but inwardly he was restraining himself. 
 
 "Oh, how sad," the girl said, and in her sweet 
 face were blended pity and curiosity. Suddenly 
 she bethought herself. "I am forgetting my 
 papers," she went on "you will excuse me, I know. 
 All the money I get comes from selling these. They 
 never give me any money where I live, but they 
 are very kind," she made haste to add. "I shouldn't 
 have any home if it wasn't for them." 
 
 "Give me ten more papers," and the money was 
 in his hand. "I have no right to take up your time, 
 but for the sake of music I must talk a little longer. 
 Do you know you have only given me your first 
 name?" 
 
 "Oh, yes," and she smiled as she handed him 
 the papers with the remark that they would make 
 too large a bundle. 
 
 "I don't mind bundles," he replied. 
 
 "And my name is Marie St. Anthony. No one 
 calls me sweetest now." 
 
 At mention of that name the man's cheeks grew 
 as white as the curling moustache that almost con-
 
 10 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 cealed his mouth. He drew his breath hard, two or 
 three times, and was evidently battling with some 
 strong emotion, which he succeeded in suppressing. 
 
 "Now, if you will give me your present address," 
 he went on, his searching glance on her face, 
 "because I may wish to call. Perhaps I can find 
 you a more congenial place where your work will 
 be pleasanter." 
 
 "Oh, if you could !" the child said, pleadingly. "I 
 am living with a German and his family. They 
 keep a little grocery,, and I don't like to wait upon 
 the customers when they want beer. I can do the 
 other things easily, but mamma hated beer. Oh, 
 I haven't given you the street and the number. It's 
 forty-nine Chapel street, right near the big church. 
 You can't miss it." 
 
 "Oh, no, I know just where it is," he said, plac- 
 ing his notebook back in his pocket. "I shall not 
 forget you, sweetest Marie." 
 
 The girl smiled, thinking him the handsomest 
 old gentleman she had ever seen. And it pleased 
 her to hear the old name of endearment, "sweetest 
 Marie." Her mother had died with the caressing 
 name on her lips. What sorrowful as well as pleas- 
 ant memories it evoked !
 
 MARIE MEETS THE MASTER II 
 
 When the girl had gone the old man still stood 
 at the window, looking vaguely in. He did not 
 see the violin still hanging in all its glittering 
 beauty, for the instrument was not in his thoughts. 
 
 "The name the name!" he muttered. "Even 
 that is ignored. Well, well, it is better so. The 
 child's father advised it. And she likes the violin. 
 How can she help it? It runs in her veins, the 
 love of music. But I must be cautious. I must 
 find out several things. The father is dead that 
 is well the mother is dead. Poor woman that 
 is well, too. Her sufferings are all over. Would 
 that but no, that is not for me to say. 
 
 If the money had only come sooner but it will 
 still do some good. Heaven knows, I do not want 
 it, only for the child. Well, well we must call it 
 a romance and the child shall learn music she 
 shall have the violin." 
 
 He went into the store. 
 
 "Let me see that fiddle," he said, assuming a 
 careless manner. 
 
 The man behind the counter took it down and 
 looked at the tag. 
 
 "What's it worth?" asked the customer, deter- 
 mined to pay any price.
 
 12 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "I suppose the fellow who left it needs the 
 money/' was the answer. "I'm not an expert, but 
 I know it's a pretty good one. Has to be sold 
 shall buy it myself, if no one else does. He wants 
 five hundred dollars" cunningly advancing a 
 hundred for his own benefit. 
 
 "Put it in a case," said the purchaser, taking 
 from a long narrow pocketbook a roll of bills. "I'll 
 take it home myself." His quick eye had told him 
 that the instrument was almost priceless but it 
 told him also, something else it had once, long 
 ago, and in darker days, belonged to him, was an 
 heirloom in the family. The new varnish did not 
 deceive him, the grain of the wood, the peculiar 
 carving on the neck of the violin, the name on the 
 inside, the date, verified it. Many a time his hand 
 had called forth the tenderest tones, wonderful 
 chords, vibrant melodies. He knew his own. 
 
 Meantime Marie, having sold all her papers, 
 turned her steps homeward. She knew she had to 
 expect only a cold supper and perfiaps a scolding, 
 because she was later than usual but these she 
 was inured to, and always received meekly, making 
 her excuses. She had known too much suffering 
 to turn her back upon the most meager surround-
 
 MARIE MEETS THE MASTER 13 
 
 ings. She had gone supperless to bed too often, 
 had not known at times where to lay her head, 
 indeed poverty had always been her lot, and she re- 
 ceived the scantiest consideration with gratitude. 
 It was enough for her that the people she lived with 
 gave her the chance to make a few pennies every 
 day; she was a grateful little soul. 
 
 "You're late, miss," were the first words that 
 greeted her. "The baby has been crying for you 
 to put .her to bed, and there's the kitchen to clean 
 up." 
 
 "I'll put the baby to bed first," said Marie, ignor- 
 ing her healthy appetite, "and then I'll do the 
 kitchen." 
 
 The baby was a girl of seven, who in consider- 
 ation of Marie's standing in the house, notably that 
 of a menial, lorded it over the poor girl, giving her 
 every conceivable trouble, and it was nearly an hour 
 before she could prevail upon the child to lie down, 
 and another hour before the kitchen was cleaned to 
 the satisfaction of her mistress. All the way she 
 could eat was to snatch now and then a mouthful 
 of food and a sup of cold tea. 
 
 "I won't stay so long again for all the handsome 
 
 old men there are in creation," she said as she went 
 2
 
 14 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 upstairs late at night, to her dismal attic room. 
 "But then, he almost as much as told me he would 
 get me a better place and he hinted at helping me 
 in the way of music. Oh, if I could learn the violin 
 before I get too old, 1 might earn my living. I 
 know girls who cto at least, I have heard of them 
 and I don't want to be ungrateful, but I am so 
 tired of living here ! Of course, I am working out 
 the rent poor mother owed when she died, but sup- 
 pose I have to live on and on, tending the children 
 ancf the* shop, for year after year. If I could only 
 get where I could hear some music now and then, 
 real music, not like Miss Emma, pounding the old 
 piano, I think I wouldn't mind the hard work. 
 Well, maybe it's coming." 
 
 It was coming how, the girl never dreamed. 
 She slept soundly that night; she always slept 
 well rose at the shrill call of the house 
 mother, early in the morning, washed her hands 
 and face at the pump just outside the kitchen door, 
 went the round of her duties, even cheerfully 
 served in the kitchen and behind the counter, made 
 change fast enough to please old Hans, the Dutch- 
 man, who presided over the household, all the time 
 buoyed up by the hope that the handsome old man
 
 MARIE MEETS THE MASTER 15 
 
 would make his appearance. Every time the door 
 opened to admit a customer, her heart beat faster ; 
 she was almost sure he would come that very day, 
 although her reason told her that she could hardly 
 expect him to find that coveted place so soon. But 
 the day passed with its ever recurring common- 
 places, the quarreling of ill-governed children, the 
 scoldings for inattention, the inevitable beer-selling, 
 so repugnant to her taste, and no stranger came. 
 Again and again she said "he will come soon," but 
 she looked for him in vain. 
 
 None can tell with what hopes and fears she put 
 on her well worn hat and jacket and went on the 
 street to buy and sell her papers. 
 
 Every step behind her set her heart to beating 
 faster, and she looked eagerly from face to face, 
 hoping to see the white beard and the luminous, 
 kindly eyes. She paused at the shop window where 
 she had met him, but to her surprise and regret the 
 beautiful violin was gone. Had he bought it? she 
 wondered. So speculating, she watched and waited, 
 but the handsome old music master never came. 
 She must go back to the ordinary round of work, 
 uncheered by his smile, the sweet tones of his 
 voice. Well, things were no worse than they had
 
 16 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 been, but she had so longed for something better! 
 
 Presently she was conscious that somebody had 
 come near her and stopped. She turned around. 
 This time it was a remarkably pretty though 
 slightly withered face that met her expectant gaze. 
 A face that won one's confidence on sight, rose 
 pink in the cheeks, heaven's blue in the tender 
 eyes, and lips so sweet and smiling that Marie 
 could not resist smiling herself. 
 
 "My dear, you sell papers, I see/' she said. 
 
 "Oh, yes," and Marie's fingers were on the 
 packet. 
 
 "I'll take two, dear. It seems so odd, a young 
 girl selling papers on the street and yet I don't 
 know why she shouldn't. Have you a mother, 
 my dear?" 
 
 "No, indeed, both father and mother are dead/' 
 said the girl, a sigh escaping her as she thought of 
 her pitiful past. 
 
 "I hope you make this business pay, my dear," 
 was the next comment, as Marie counted some pen- 
 nies into her hand. 
 
 "Oh, never mind them," the little woman con- 
 tinued. "I hate to carry them round. You are 
 quite welcome but do you really earn a living?
 
 MARIE MEETS THE MASTER 17 
 
 Pray don't think I ask you out of curiosity. It's 
 because I should like to help you." 
 
 "That's what a gentleman told me yesterday," 
 said Marie, still undecided about accepting the 
 pennies "but I haven't seen him since," and a look 
 of regret came into her face. 
 
 "Oh, my dear, be very careful," the little lady 
 said. "You have no parents no one to advise 
 you. I don't even like to see a young girl selling 
 papers on the street but, then, of course, I have 
 no right to advise you. Where do you live, my 
 dear?" 
 
 Marie told her. 
 
 "And here is my card perhaps I will call and 
 see you, and if you are in any trouble do not hesi- 
 tate to come to me. I am looking for a little girl 
 to help me, but I may not need one for some time 
 yet. You will remember, my dear." 
 
 "Indeed, I will remember," said the girl, ear- 
 nestly, and the little woman went her way. 
 
 "I suppose Hannah would say that's another one 
 of my impulses/' she murmured, as she walked ; 
 "and perhaps it is. But I couldn't help it. I really 
 couldn't her face attracted me, and the queerness 
 of it a girl selling papers ! What an independent
 
 18 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 little piece it is! And it strikes me she is some- 
 thing more than she seems she is so lady-like 
 so sweet in her manners. Oh, she never should be 
 on the street though she can take care of herself 
 there's no doubt of that, but I don't think she is 
 happy, and she is just the sort of girl I should 
 like/'
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE ROOM BEAUTIFUL. 
 
 Cousin Selina everybody called her cousin 
 had changed her street costume for a pretty house 
 gown, and comfortably seated in a big rocking 
 chair, she looked about her with a satisfied smile. 
 
 "I'm glad to be here," she said, softly. '-What a 
 blessing to have a home !" 
 
 Cousin Selina received a small income which she 
 was obliged to eke out in various ways, sometimes 
 by sewing, sometimes by sketching. Some years 
 before she had rented a large, old-fashioned house, 
 furnished a few rooms, and let them to responsible 
 people, generally, clerks \vho did business down 
 town. The house, rough cast and in appearance 
 somew 7 hat imposing, had been built for almost a 
 century. Every room was large and light. Two 
 lions stood guard at the massive door, chains on 
 each side sw 7 ung from heavy iron pillars, and from 
 an arch over the door hung a massive iron wrought
 
 20 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 lantern that had not been lighted for many years. 
 People of culture and standing had once owned 
 it, and evidently it had stood in the midst of gar- 
 dens. The houses around it were much inferior in 
 dimensions and material, and as one of the old 
 habitues said, it was "most respectable," for Cousin 
 Selina would admit to its almost sacred precincts 
 none but the best men and women who could bring 
 good references. 
 
 Her own room was the best one in the house, 
 very large, and very cheerful. Everybody ex- 
 claimed, on entering, "how lovely!" 
 
 Cousin Selina possessed the gift that fairies are 
 said to have. Everything she touched, with a view 
 to improvement, turned to beauty. If she found a 
 good picture and had not the means to buy a frame 
 she set to work to make one, and whether it were 
 shell or wood, or simple pasteboard, some way it 
 grew to be a thing of beauty beneath her touch. 
 She possessed much of the old furniture and bric-a- 
 brac of her ancestors, for when certain members of 
 the family learned that she had set her mind on 
 taking care of herself, instead of living here and 
 there with relatives better off than she was in 
 worldly goods, first one and then another made
 
 THE ROOM BEAUTIFUL 21 
 
 contributions from old musty garrets, of things 
 they could not put to use, themselves, and which, 
 in her heart, she had been longing for. Being a 
 born artisan, every old chair was speedily made 
 useful, and the pliant, busy fingers of Cousin Selina 
 painted and upholstered and bedecked, till in her 
 big sunny room the almost priceless things looked 
 like a royal outfit. 
 
 It was the "Room Beautiful," one of her nieces 
 said one day. 
 
 "And, oh, Cousin Selina/' she went on, "if I 
 could only live with you, I should be the happiest 
 girl in the whole world." 
 
 She was very pretty, with blue eyes and rose- 
 tinted cheeks, and her name was Anne. 
 
 "You would be better off with your Aunt Fanny, 
 my dear, and your cousin for company/' was 
 Cousin Selina's response to Anne's impetuous 
 speech. 
 
 "Never!" Anne exclaimed. "Fanny is a little 
 peacock. Yes, I know you think it ill-natured of 
 me to say it, but really, dearest, I wouldn't take 
 her money if I had to have her vanity along with 
 it. She can talk of nothing but dresses and bonnets 
 and ribbons, receptions and balls. Now, you know,
 
 22 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 I can't dress as she does, with my little money, and 
 I don't know as I would if I could. My ambition 
 runs in quite another direction. Well, I suppose 
 I must go. I always hate to leave here, Cousin 
 Selina. I'm just as happy as a bird with you." 
 
 "And right welcome you are, always, my dear, to 
 my house and my heart." 
 
 "Yes, I know it. And I am sure I should be quite 
 another character with you. I know I'm as hateful 
 as can be, sometimes, and it's foolish of me to say 
 so, but I believe Aunt Martha makes me so. How 
 do you account for it?" And the girl rose from the 
 cricket on which she had been sitting drawing on 
 her gloves. 
 
 "Well, my dear, maybe the fault is yours," was 
 the gentle reply. 
 
 "Maybe," and the girl sighed. "Aunt Martha is 
 always talking about my duty in this and my duty 
 in that, and makes me feel as if she expected me 
 to go wrong and I get so tired of it all. I can't 
 do anything I want to, not the least thing, without 
 consulting her. She just ties me, hand and foot. 
 You never talk that way you seem willing to trust 
 me, and I like it. I like to be thought of as some- 
 thing, not a nonentity. With you, I feel in the
 
 THE ROOM BEAUTIFUL 23 
 
 presence of angels; I certainly do, Cousin Selina, 
 and you needn't look so shocked." 
 
 "Oh, my dear!" exclaimed Cousin Selina "well, 
 certainly, we are all in the presence of the angels. 
 It is a good thing to feel so." 
 
 "I guess you're all made up of love," Anne went 
 on, laughing. "You seem to love everybody, and 
 consequently everybody loves you, even wicked 
 people." 
 
 "Oh, my dear, what an assertion," and Cousin 
 Selina tried to frown, while Anne pushed gently 
 back a crisp little white curl that had wandered 
 from its confining comb. 
 
 "But it's so, and you know it," said Anne, con- 
 fidently. 
 
 "Why certainly my heart goes out in pity for 
 them." 
 
 "Yes, and you go out, too, though you never say 
 anything about it, and do the sweetest little good 
 deeds. And Aunt Martha thinks you are senti- 
 mental, and foolish to spend your money, and some- 
 times quite raves over it." 
 
 "Aunt Martha simply doesn't understand me, 
 dear."
 
 24 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Now I know you think I'm a tale bearer, and so 
 I am. But what's said is said," returned the girl 
 in a clear voice. "Very likely she doesn't under- 
 stand you nobody does but I and oh I am so 
 happy here ! I'm always an hour saying good-bye. 
 Aunty, if I am ever left alone, may I come with 
 you? You won't call me a torn-boy, when I'm a 
 little rough say I may come." 
 
 The girl's soft blue eyes were eloquent. Her 
 hand was put forth as if to make the certainty of 
 the answer more real by the touch of Cousin 
 Selina's delicate fingers. 
 
 "You know how welcome you would be," said 
 the latter, nodding her head till the silvery curls 
 shook. "I'll take you in at once." 
 
 There was a knock at the door, and presently 
 old Miss Dimmock, a sort of porteress, handed Miss 
 Selina a note, and nodding, with a side look at 
 Anne, went out a thing of shreds and patches to 
 her quarters, wherever they were. She was a pro- 
 tege of Cousin Selina's, a woman who had but few 
 friends, on account of her erratic qualities, which 
 no one but Cousin Selina could subdue. 
 
 The note was from Selina's half sister Hannah, 
 and concluded thus :
 
 THE ROOM BEAUTIFUL 25 
 
 "Lose no time but come as early as possible 
 tomorrow. Perhaps you can come to lunch. I have 
 news of importance." 
 
 "What do you suppose it can be?" she asked as 
 Anne stood by ready to leave. 
 
 "Can't imagine, I'm sure," said Anne. "Aunt 
 Martha calls her an alarmist. Of course you'll go 
 and see. Well, good-bye. I'm really off, this 
 time," and giving the little woman a hug and a 
 kiss, she ran out of the door, and down the wide old 
 staircase. 
 
 Meanwhile Cousin Selina, had read and re-read 
 the note in which the quaint handwriting was some- 
 what difficult to decipher. 
 
 It had been months since Cousin Selina had 
 visited her half sister, Mrs. Hannah Becket. 
 
 Mrs. Hannah lived in a new and stylish brown- 
 stone house at the West End. Her home was a 
 model of elegance, inside and out. She was a very 
 rich woman, and only tolerated Cousin Selina. 
 Her carriage and footman were never seen in the 
 vicinity of the rough-cast house down town. 
 Cousin Selina either walked or took the street cars 
 to her sister's residence. Several matters of busi- 
 ness requiring her attention she did not arrive at
 
 26 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 her half sister's till just as the table was being set for 
 lunch. 
 
 Mrs. Hannah greeted her with punctilious polite- 
 ness, and led the way at once to the lunch room, 
 where a neat looking girl in white cap and apron 
 stood ready to serve them. 
 
 "I sent for you because I have some very strange 
 news for you," she said. 
 
 "What can it be?" Cousin Selina asked, 
 nervously. "Is it any misfortune for me? Has 
 any bank failed? Is my little money lost?" 
 
 "Nothing of the kind, but you are aware that I 
 never talk business, or open letters, or anything of 
 the sort before eating. I allow nothing to interfere 
 with my digestion." 
 
 Needless to say that the charm of the well served 
 luncheon was gone. Cousin Selina sipped and 
 tasted, praised this and that, answered questions 
 almost at random, and felt generally uncomfortable. 
 Her half sister's presence was by no means reassur- 
 in. Hard of countenance, with steely blue eyes and 
 a high, uncompromising forehead, thin lips, and a 
 shrill voice, she was a woman bound to inspire both 
 fear and repugnance in one of a timid temperament, 
 like Cousin Selina.
 
 THE ROOM BEAUTIFUL 27 
 
 When at last they rose from the table Mrs. Han- 
 nah led the way into the library, and the talk began. 
 
 "I thought I would send for you/' said Mrs. 
 Hannah her thick silk dress rustling as she took one 
 chair and motioned Cousin Selina towards another, 
 "because I know how much you thought of our 
 brother Ralph or, rather of your brother Ralph. 
 You were his own sister I was only a half sister." 
 
 "Yes," and Cousin Selina winced as she always 
 did when Mrs. Hannah spoke of their relationship. 
 "I was very fond of brother Ralph." 
 
 "Do you remember when his son Ralph ran 
 away?" asked her half sister. 
 
 "Indeed I do," was the reply, and Cousin Selina 
 gave a short sigh, "as if it were yesterday." 
 
 "It was six or seven years ago." 
 
 "Dear lad ! that was an awful time," said Cousin 
 Selina, "an awful, awful time." 
 
 "He was a wild undisciplined boy, and a dis- 
 grace to all his family" was the half sister's quick 
 rejoinder. "I would have adopted him, as you 
 know, made him my heir, given him every advan- 
 tage, but no, he wouldn't hear of it. Then I washed 
 my hands of him. I told him so. 'I would not 
 help you/ said I, 'if you came a beggar to my
 
 28 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 door.' How he dared to refuse me when his father 
 was so poor but I am not telling you my story. 
 Then came the news, two or three years ago I 
 think it was as long as that am I right?" 
 
 "Yes, you are quite right," Cousin Selina re- 
 sponded, wondering in her heart what was coming 
 next. "He was drowned," her voice faltered, "the 
 poor headstrong, handsome lad." 
 
 "Headstrong enough I grant you. Handsome 
 well I never cared for blonde boys. They're not 
 my style of beauty. I hate red hair, yes, decidedly 
 headstrong too much so to die, I guess. Well 
 Selina, he wasn't drowned. He has turned up." 
 
 Cousin Selina grew deadly pale. She shifted her 
 black bag strings from one hand to the other, and 
 looked ready to faint. 
 
 "Not drowned !" she cried with trembling, pas- 
 sionate earnestness. "Not dead? Oh Hannah, do 
 you mean it?" 
 
 She had risen and stretched out her hands im- 
 ploringly. 
 
 "He didn't die at all I repeat it," her half sister 
 said. "He is alive today very much alive." 
 
 "Oh, sister Hannah ! Oh, I can't believe it. It's 
 too good to be true." She twisted and untwisted
 
 THE ROOM BEAUTIFUL 29 
 
 the string of her black bag her hands trembled 
 more than ever. 
 
 "Selina, you are childish you at your age," 
 said Mrs. Hannah, severity in her voice. 
 
 "I suppose I am, sister Hannah, but, but really, 
 that is news strange enough to unnerve any one, 
 young or old. Pray how did you come to know 
 of this?" 
 
 "Because I have a letter in his own handwriting. 
 Because he chose to forget what I told him, and 
 applied to me" she bridled as she spoke and there 
 was disgust in her face. 
 
 "I can't credit it yet. I can't. Give me a little 
 time," and Cousin Selina's face began to shine 
 like that of an angel. "My dearest brother's son! 
 My sweet Anne's own brother ! The dear boy ! the 
 dear beautiful boy ! Why I'm almost beside my- 
 self with joy ! You must excuse me, but I can't 
 help crying, indeed I can't." 
 
 She wiped her eyes, conscious that she was mak- 
 ing herself a laughing stock conscious that stately 
 Mrs. Hannah must despise her. 
 
 "Oh of course it's so like you Selina. I am 
 thankful that I never give way to sentiment. You 
 know your whole life tends toward it. If you had
 
 30 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 invested your little money, instead of spending it 
 upon your sentimentalities, you might now have 
 been well off." 
 
 "Oh yes, I know. I do let my heart run away 
 with my head sometimes, but I can't help it it's 
 the way I was made, I suppose. But where is the 
 dear boy? Have you brought him here?" asked 
 Cousin Selina. 
 
 "Here!" and Mrs. Hannah's ire rose. "Here 
 after all I have said. Dear boy" she repeated 
 wrathfully -"Yes, he's likely to be dear in more 
 senses than one. No, thank heaven, not here. But 
 I did not tell you all. He is sick. He has met with 
 an accident. His left arm is broken he is 
 
 All Cousin Selina's sympathy rose at once. 
 
 "Sick ! broken arm !" she exclaimed, in a whirl 
 of emotion. "I must go to him at once. Is he in 
 the city? Tell me where he is." 
 
 "Well, he isn't a thousand miles off. and you can 
 go to him if you wish," said her half sister, coldly. 
 "The idea of his appealing to me wanting me to 
 help him, when I distinctly told him I never would. 
 Of course you can go to him. He never practiced 
 ingratitude on you. He is in some low sailor 
 boarding house, where I never would allow my
 
 THE ROOM BEAUTIFUL 31 
 
 carriage to go. You can go there, if you wish. I 
 start for Europe in a few days, so I could do abso- 
 lutely nothing, even if I wanted to. Your best 
 course would be to place him in a good hospital. I 
 can give you a letter to one where I am one of the 
 lady managers. Yes, decidedly, the hospital is the 
 place for him." 
 
 Cousin Selina started from her chair. Her eyes 
 began to blaze. Indignation burned in her tender 
 soul, but she controlled herself, as was her wont, 
 and managed to ask, in a low voice : 
 
 "Where is he? Give me his address." 
 
 "Here is his letter. You will find him in Devon- 
 shire street, one of those common streets down 
 by the wharves. As long as you have decided to 
 attend to the matter here is a fifty dollar bill to pay 
 immediate expenses. That is all I shall give. I 
 know you haven't any funds to spare. That will 
 take him to the hospital on Brewer street and I 
 will send you a letter." 
 
 "I will go there at once," said Cousin Selina, 
 bringing the strings of her bag sharply together. 
 
 "All right, and you won't refuse the money." 
 Mrs. Hannah held a long pocketbook clasped with 
 silver in her hand.
 
 32 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Cousin Selina struggled with herself for a 
 moment. Her inclination led her to refuse the 
 money, but common sense prevailed.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE SAILOR BOY AND HIS HOME. 
 
 "Oh no, I'm going to take the money for im- 
 mediate use," she said, beginning to put on her 
 wraps. "It all seems like a dream. Ralph alive ! And 
 Anne ! What will Anne say ? She will be wild 
 with joy. Dear heart, she is like me." 
 
 ''Sister Martha won't like it. She detested the 
 boy as much as I did, and as for Anne, I really pity 
 the girl," said Mrs. Hannah, adjusting one of her 
 costly bracelets. 
 
 "Pity her! pity Anne why the girl will be just 
 wild with delight." 
 
 "More fool she," was the short answer. "Yes, 
 I pity her for she will have a worthless inefficient 
 brother. These sailors are a hard lot. I want none 
 of them in my family." 
 
 "You don't know Anne," Cousin Selina replied, 
 with rising indignation. "She has a good heart. 
 
 She has always mourned. Ralph's death. And he 
 
 (33)
 
 34 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 is as yet a mere boy not over eighteen, and he 
 once had noble impulses." 
 
 "Very noble" sneered Mrs. Hannah. "I sup- 
 pose you'd call it noble to run away and break his 
 father's heart. I don't. However, you can see him. 
 I don't want to dampen your enthusiasm, but you 
 will probably find him in the last stages of con- 
 sumption." 
 
 "Oh the poor lad !" exclaimed Cousin Selina, 
 "sick in a boarding house ! I must hurry and take 
 him away. If love and skill can help him, he shall 
 be cured' 
 
 "Very well. You might let me know when he is 
 in the hospital. I have some influence there and 
 meet with the lady managers once a month. But 
 for mercy's sake don't say he is any kin of mine. I 
 can use my influence and he will be well cared for. 
 Besides I might send him a few flowers, occasion- 
 ally." 
 
 "I'll be sure to let you know," was the response, 
 given with a grim decision which underlaid her 
 words that Aunt Hannah should never hear that 
 the wayward boy had been left in any hospital. 
 
 Well, I hope you may be pleasantly disap- 
 pointed," said Mrs. Hannah, rising and smoothing
 
 THE SAILOR BOY AND HIS HOME 35 
 
 the folds of her costly neglige gown. . "I wouldn't 
 have him on my hands for any amount of money." 
 
 "It's all money, money," said Cousin Selina, as 
 she went down the marble steps, "never a hint of 
 love. I wouldn't have her money if I had to have 
 her heart along with it." 
 
 She hurried out and away from the imposing 
 portals of the stately house, her mind in a whirl of 
 pleasure, regret and anticipation, pleasure at the 
 prodigal's return, regret for her half sister's worldli- 
 ness, and a wild anticipation of seeing the face of 
 her favorite nephew whom they had mourned as 
 dead for years. She hired a carriage, gave minute 
 instructions to the driver, and was driven directly 
 to the boarding house where her nephew, so 
 mysteriously returned, was waiting the answer to 
 his letter. The street was crowded and noisy. 
 Children and sailors and blowsy women gave one 
 the impression of a Babel, for the constant rein- 
 forcement to the motley crowd spoke every lan- 
 guage but English. 
 
 A German woman \vith a kind, motherly face, 
 answered her inquiries, when she had reached the 
 place designated, and at once led her up two pairs 
 of stairs, where she was ushered into a small, dark
 
 36 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 room with scarcely more furniture discernable than 
 a bed and a chair. 
 
 On the narrow flock bed a pale, handsome boy 
 was lying, dressed in a suit of sailor clothes, and 
 evidently very weak. Beautiful as were the outlines 
 of his face, it was stamped with almost the lividness 
 of death. He greeted her with a wan smile, and 
 his eyes grew bright at once. 
 
 '"Are you Aunt Hannah?" he asked in a weak, 
 trembling voice. ''You got my letter?" 
 
 "My dear boy! do I look like Aunt Hannah? 
 Have you forgotten us all? Aunt Hannah got 
 your letter but she couldn't come, so I came in her 
 place. I am Cousin Selina, at least that's what they 
 all call me, if you remember I'm your Aunt Selina." 
 
 "Oh yes how delightful it is to see you here ! I 
 have been so much alone. The woman here is good 
 to me, but she can't leave her work and and 
 there's my sister I haven't forgotten that I have a 
 sister," and his face brightened. 
 
 "Yes, Anne dear Anne ! She will be overcome 
 with joy, just as I was, when I heard of it. Oh to 
 think of your being restored to us ! It is like some 
 wonderful romance. Now we must talk of your 
 removal. I can't bear to see you in this little hot
 
 THE SAILOR BOY AND HIS HOME 37 
 
 room. Sister Hannah suggested the hospital" she 
 paused startled by a low, pained cry. The boy- 
 half lifted himself the haggard look had come 
 back. 
 
 "Not the hospital oh no, no not the hospital !" 
 he gasped. "Don't tell me I must go there." 
 
 No my dear boy no, no, not with my permis- 
 sion. Lie down, dear, excitement is bad for you," 
 and bending over she kissed him. "I'm going to 
 take you home with me. I'm going to take care of 
 you, myself. I'm not rich, like your Aunt Hannah, 
 who is to go abroad in a few days, so you see she 
 wasn't able to take you, but I can nurse you and 
 pet you Anne and I together, and help you to 
 get back your health. I haven't much to offer you, 
 my dear, a pleasant room and an easy bed. Now 
 what do you say to that ?" 
 
 He looked up with a smile. The death-like 
 pallor had disappeared. Two hectic spots flushed 
 his cheeks. The gratitude that shone from every 
 feature made his face a study. 
 
 "If you knew how r I hate the very name of hospi- 
 tal!" he said, "you wouldn't wonder that I was 
 frightened. You are so kind, so good ! I do long 
 to get away from this dreadful place and yet if
 
 38 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 you are poor, as you said, how can you take such a 
 burden upon yourself?" 
 
 "My dear in the first place it will be no burden," 
 and the sweet eyes smiled into his. "My own dear 
 brother's son must not think that. Dear boy! I 
 have no words to express my thankfulness that you 
 are spared to us, when we had so long given you up 
 for dead." 
 
 Her warm heart leaped to the lad who had gone 
 
 wrong. 
 
 A quick smile irradiated his features, making the 
 face which should have worn the flush of youth 
 almost radiantly handsome even in its pallor. 
 
 "Thank you, thank you," he whispered. "It 
 makes me feel almost well just the thought of 
 leaving this place." 
 
 "Are you able, do you think? With that band- 
 aged arm? How did you break it?" 
 
 "I fell down the hatchway," he said with a little 
 hesitation. "I was weak from sickness but it is 
 ajmost well." 
 
 "And please God you shall be quite well soon," 
 she said, her whole heart going out to the son of 
 her beloved brother. How she would watch and
 
 THE SAILOR BOY AND HIS HOME 39 
 
 tend him ! He should have the best care the best 
 medical advice. 
 
 "I am very tired yet, but I walked a little today. 
 Perhaps I could better go tomorrow." 
 
 "Yes, perhaps you could," she said stroking back 
 the bright curls from his temples. "Keep up your 
 heart, my dear boy, you are going home. You 
 are much like your father, but who would have 
 thought your hair would grow so brown? I re- 
 member it, light, almost flaxen. And it seems to 
 me the boy who left us had no curls. His hair was 
 straight and yellow." 
 
 "Oh, my hair has been often cut shaved 
 fevers in foreign ports you know," he murmured, 
 "one changes so much." 
 
 "Oh, yes, I musn't forget that you have sailed 
 and sailed, like Captain Kidd, and seen foreign 
 countries, and all sorts of wonderful things," she 
 said. "How much you will have to tell me when 
 you are getting better. With the old couch drawn 
 up to the fire, on winter evenings, it will be so 
 delightful to listen to it all. I'm a great traveller, 
 myself, but only through books. But I must 
 remember that you are weak and ill. Tomorrow, 
 please God, you will be stronger."
 
 40 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 When Cousin Selina went down stairs she left 
 money for some fruit, and what little delicacies for 
 the invalid she could think of, in the hands of the 
 landlady, who regarded her with admiring glances 
 and seemed to feel the better stirring of a heart 
 seldom touched by sympathy. 
 
 Cousin Selina went home happier than she had 
 been for years. Of all her brothers Ralph's father 
 had been the most lovable and the most unsuccess- 
 ful. None of his family were living but Anne, who 
 had in a way been adopted by her Aunt Martha, 
 the coldest and most unsympathetic of the three 
 sisters who remained. 
 
 After Cousin Selina had gone, the invalid lay for 
 some time looking reflectively from the dark win- 
 dow near his bed. The noise of street sounds 
 reached him but faintly, now and then an uncertain 
 step went past his door. 
 
 "So Aunt Hannah doesn't want me," he solilo- 
 quised, "and Aunt Selina does and so does the 
 sister. Thank God that I've not got to go to a 
 hospital. This blessed illness has nearly put an 
 end to me. I wonder if I can manage to get up and 
 look in the old chest." 
 
 He moved uneasily with his bandaged arm, but
 
 THE SAILOR BOY AND HIS HOME 41 
 
 managed to lift himself and reached his trunk. This 
 he looked over carefully, selected some letters, a 
 picture or two and hobbled back to bed. Some 
 strong emotion assailed him, as he looked over the 
 letters. Once he raised his eyes and his well arm, 
 and a look of agonized entreaty crossed his face as 
 he cried : 
 
 "Forgive me ! forgive me !" and then as foot- 
 steps approached his door, he thrust the letters 
 under the pillow just as the landlady came in with 
 a tray the sight of which gladdened his sick eyes, 
 'for on it were piled oranges and grapes and luscious 
 fruits. Then talking volubly all the time, she drew 
 a table deftly by the side of the bed, covered it 
 with a cloth as white as snow, and presently came 
 up again with tea and bread and butter, and a 
 juicy steak. 
 
 "Blessed Cousin Selina," he murmured, as the 
 generous variety tempted his appetite. "I wonder 
 if there is any way in which I can ever repay her? 
 If there is I will find it." 
 
 After he had eaten and the dishes were removed, 
 he asked for a candle, and it was promptly brought. 
 Hitherto he had passed his restless nights in dark- 
 ness. Now, propped up in bed, he read and re-read
 
 42 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 the letters which were yellow with time and creased 
 with use. 
 
 "I think I know them fairly well now," he 
 muttered, "perhaps I had better burn them." 
 
 With much exertion he carried them to the little 
 grate, went back for the candle which he set on the 
 hearth, then holding the letters up one by one, over 
 the flame of the candle, he burned them all, letting 
 the ashes fall into the grate. 
 
 "There", he panted "now there is no danger. 
 Now I can claim home, family and friends, and feel 
 no longer like an outcast. Tomorrow ! tomorrow ! 
 It will be the beginning of a new life. All the old 
 miseries and shames will fall away from me, for- 
 ever, forever!" 
 
 So he crept back to bed and put his candle out. 
 
 As for Cousin Selina, she had scarcely taken 
 off her wraps, on her return home, when there 
 burst into her room the beauty of a bright young 
 face, and the rare perfume of flowers.
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 MARIE'S DISAPPOINTMENT. 
 
 It was Anne. 
 
 "I remembered that this is your birthday, Cousin 
 Selina," she said, "and see what I have brought 
 you." 
 
 "Oh the lovely things ! Bless the precious girl 
 who brought them !" exclaimed the little woman 
 kissing the blushing cheeks and making them 
 rosier than before. 
 
 "Aren't they beauties? Aunt Martha gave me a 
 dollar for sewing I did for her, so I went right over 
 and bought them with my own money. Now I'll 
 make you a boquet for each window. Oh, how 
 I do love flowers ! If only you lived in the country, 
 Cousin Selina ! Just fancy, a pretty farm house, a big 
 garden, plenty of old gnarled apple trees gnarled 
 apple trees sounds so old fashioned, you know 
 plum orchards, peaches, cherries ! Oh, it makes 
 
 my head swim just to think of it. Wouldn't I be 
 
 (43)
 
 44 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 with you, then? I'd run away, I certainly would. 
 School and books might go. I'm half crazy to 
 raise chickens, and keep a frog farm oh, I'd find 
 plenty to do. But what makes you look so queer? 
 Something has happened. Oh wouldn't it be de- 
 lightful if you did buy a farm ?" 
 
 "Dear child I'm not rich enough," was the 
 smiling answer. "Buy a farm, indeed I'd do it 
 tomorrow if I could. No it's not that that makes 
 me look so queer, as you put it. Now suppose you 
 set the table. I've made a honey cake, and we'll 
 have tea, if you will make it, for I've been to your 
 Aunt Hannah's and I'm very tired." 
 
 "You poor thing you must be. I never go 
 there, if I can help it. Things look so stiff and 
 decided there, just as Aunt Hannah looks. Let me 
 see oh I know where the table cloth is, in the left 
 hand side of the cedar drawer. Now you'll see 
 how well I can set the table. What a splendid old 
 cloth! And how spicy it smells! Now for the dear 
 little egg shell cups and saucers, the bread, and 
 butter and honey cake and cream oh how I'd like 
 to set the table for you every day. Aunt Hannah 
 sent for you didn't she? Was it anything so very 
 particular? Was it a sort of a fairy tale, and did
 
 MARIE'S DISAPPOINTMENT 45 
 
 she give you lots of money for your little charities?" 
 
 She had bustled about to some purpose, for the 
 kettle was singing, the tea was made, and the girl 
 drew up two of the precious old fashioned chairs, 
 that Cousin Selina had re-touched and had repaired, 
 to the table. 
 
 "It certainly seems good to have somebody to 
 do these little things for me," said Cousin Selina, 
 wondering how she should break the news ; and she 
 sipped the fragrant tea with zest. 
 
 "Can't you make a requisition can't you get me, 
 in some way ? I'd do lots of work between schools 
 I really could earn my living. And then to be 
 with you all the time ! Wouldn't it be too utterly 
 lovely?" 
 
 She rolled up her eyes and placed her hand on 
 her heart. Aunt Selina laughed. 
 
 "I believe it would make me young again," she 
 said. 
 
 Yes, I'd be a grand restorative of youth better 
 than all the advertised ones. Do try me, Cousin 
 Selina. I haven't got anybody I really love but 
 you. I'm a poor orphan. Oh can't you adopt me, 
 
 Cousin Selina?" 
 4
 
 46 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 The little woman laughed but there were tears in 
 her eyes. Anne's little speech had touched her, in 
 view of what she had just seen. Anne looked at her 
 earnestly before she spoke again. 
 
 "You have something nice to tell me," she said. 
 "How your eyes sparkle! You've been helping- 
 some poor soul, that's what it is. Come now, tell 
 me all about it." 
 
 "Well dear, I will. Your Aunt Hannah wanted 
 to tell me some very wonderful news." Cousin 
 Selina held her cup out for some more tea. "Do 
 you remember your brother Ralph?" 
 
 "Do I remember him, my handsome brother 
 Ralph? I should think I did. He was twelve years 
 old when he went away I was younger. I loved 
 him dearly and I have never forgotten him. Ah 
 so often I have wished that he had lived. To have 
 a brother, as some of the other girls have, would be 
 so glorious. How you look at me! What is it 
 you have to tell me?" The girl half rose. "Was 
 there any mistake? I have often thought maybe he 
 was not drowned and pictured him coming home. 
 What is it, Cousin Selina? I know you have some 
 good news for me."
 
 MARIE'S DISAPPOINTMENT 47 
 
 Cousin Selina's eyes were swimming in tears, 
 but a sweet smile parted her lips. She seemed 
 to Anne like a tender spirit sent from heaven to 
 comfort and bless the sorrowful. 
 
 "Yes dear, I have good news for you, news that 
 heartened me into new life and made me happier 
 than I have been for years. Your brother Ralph 
 was not drowned. How and by what means he 
 was saved, I do not yet know, but he will probably 
 tell us." 
 
 "Oh Cousin Selina ! I cannot realize it. It seems 
 too good to be true." 
 
 The girl's face was a study. She sat with hands 
 tightly clasped, her eyes fastened eagerly upon 
 the little woman as she related the progress of the 
 affair, from the interview at the luncheon, to find- 
 ing the young lad at his transient home and her 
 intention to care for him. 
 
 "Oh Cousin Selina, and Aunt Hannah with that 
 great house and all her money, and not a chick nor a 
 child, to put that burden upon you ! Do you know 
 you look like an angel to me. And Aunt Hannah 
 would have sent him to the hospital, as if he were 
 a stranger instead of her own flesh and blood. But 
 she would have had to reckon with me, first. My
 
 48 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 own dear brother. Is he so very sick and weak? 
 Do you think he will die? Shall I find him only 
 to lose him again ?" 
 
 "Not if I can help it, my dear." 
 
 "I feel as if I could fly to him. I wish I had 
 known and could have gone there with you/' Anne 
 said. 
 
 "Better not, my dear. You will see him here, 
 tomorrow, I hope, and you must be very quiet, 
 very calm, for I grieve to say he is yet quite weak, 
 almost too weak to talk. I shall have our Doctor 
 Bridges, at once." 
 
 "But Cousin Selina where will you put him?" 
 asked Anne. 
 
 "Right here in the alcove where 1 can have a 
 constant oversight of him. While he requires at- 
 tention I shall sleep on the big lounge. Oh there 
 is plenty of room. There are two or three lodger's 
 rooms empty. I could put him upstairs in the fur- 
 nished room over this, but as I say, he demands 
 constant attention, and here is the best place. A 
 curtain at the alcove you see will be all we need." 
 
 Anne listened and acquiesced with every loving 
 little detail for the invalid's comfort.
 
 MARIE'S DISAPPOINTMENT 49 
 
 So after tea they sat together both happy in the 
 realization of their dearest wishes, till the coming 
 darkness startled Anne to something like fear. 
 
 "I must hurry home/' she said, "and oh I wonder 
 what Aunt Martha will say? She sometimes talks 
 of poor Ralph, and never says one good word for 
 him, and she hates poor and common-place people, 
 such as she thinks sailors are. I dread to tell her."- 
 
 "Never mind dear. Perhaps like Aunt Hannah 
 she may fear that she will be called upon to con- 
 tribute to his support, but no one shall have him 
 and no one shall help him beside me. I have a 
 little money in the bank, and I shall spend it for 
 his comfort. He is my charge. And I am going 
 home with you for it is too late for a young girl to 
 be on the street alone." 
 
 "Now indeed," thought Cousin Selina, on her 
 way back, "I shall need that young girl with the 
 newspapers. I fancy she is not very happy where 
 she is, and I don't like her to be there, such a pretty, 
 interesting little thing! Tomorrow morning I'll 
 hunt her up." 
 
 Sweetest Marie was waiting very patiently to be 
 hunted up. She had looked almost every hour of 
 every day since the old man spoke to her, for his
 
 60 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 appearance and all the second day she was in a 
 state of expectancy that did not conduce either to 
 her happiness or her ability in the matter of work in 
 the shop, and she received repeated scoldings on ac- 
 count of her inattention. The housemother had 
 been complaining for some days, and she was irrit- 
 able. The shop was to be cleaned and the char- 
 woman did not come, so Marie was charged to 
 wash the sloppy floor, and dust the counters with 
 a damp cloth. Then there was the child to undress 
 and the kitchen to clean. The girl ached all over 
 when she reached her garret late at night. 
 
 "He's never coming, she said to herself as she 
 laid her tired limbs on the hard unyielding mattress. 
 "And I guess she's never coming either, the 
 woman with the sweet face. I wonder if they 
 know what it is to be promised, and then doomed 
 to disappointment, time after time? They mean 
 well but they forget." 
 
 In the middle of the night Marie was called from 
 her bed. The mistress was very sick, and the girl 
 was ordered to dress and go for the doctor. Then 
 one thing after another detained her, either by the 
 doctor's request, or orders from the Dutchman, 
 who never left his wife. After a little sleep in the
 
 MARIE'S DISAPPOINTMENT 51 
 
 gray of the morning, she was wakened by sobs. 
 The baby had come to her for comfort for sister 
 Ada was in her own room, she said, and wouldn't 
 let her in. Mother was dead, and she had nobody 
 to go to, except this poor patient slave. All the 
 duties of the household fell to her lot. None of the 
 family came down to lend a helping hand. She 
 prepared the breakfast, attended to the wants of the 
 children, and was called hither and thither till her 
 brain was distracted. 
 
 "You will haf to work harder now," the Dutch- 
 man found time to say, "but I will pay you some- 
 thing." 
 
 Work harder, it was something terrible to look 
 forward to. If it had seemed to her before that she 
 never had any rest, what would it be now? To be 
 sure the shop was shut, but the children were just 
 as peremptory in all their orders, and she was 
 harassed at the multiplicity of her duties. Called 
 from one place to the other, from work upstairs to 
 work down stairs, worried, almost frightened by 
 the terrible suddenness of the event, forced to hear 
 the mourning and complaining in every part of the 
 house, she sat down at last in the midst of the tur- 
 moil to have a little cry all to herself, and to
 
 52 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 speculate on the futility of the promises she had 
 listened to so eagerly. A child had been hired to 
 answer the bell, but every one who came expected 
 to eat something, it was the custom, and the dish- 
 washing seemed endless. Her arms were tired cut- 
 ting the huge German loaves her head ached, her 
 heart ached. 
 
 "If only they had come, either of them," she said 
 to herself with a pitiful little sob. "I never can do 
 all this work, I never can, even if they get some one 
 to tend the shop." 
 
 Then a sudden thought occurred to her. The 
 lady's card. It had told her just where to go. As 
 soon as she could she ran upstairs and found it. 
 Something told her that now it would be a difficult 
 thing, no matter who requested it, to leave the 
 Dutchman and his family. He would say the girl 
 was working out the rent her mother had owed 
 at the time of her death. She had never liked him. 
 When he tried to treat her as one of the household 
 her breath came shorter and she felt like resenting 
 it. She had been in a way fond of his wife, who 
 had at times been very kind to her mother, during 
 her long illness, but now she was gone, and the 
 place would seem dreary and desolate in spite of
 
 MARIE'S DISAPPOINTMENT 53 
 
 the domineering children, who made her life hard 
 at all times. 
 
 Why should she not help herself to liberty? The 
 old man she could not find, the sweet-faced woman, 
 she could. She knew just where to go. 
 
 Relieved by this thought she dried her eyes, her 
 whole soul intent on the scheme of escape. New 
 orders came down, new company arrived. More 
 dishes to wash, more bread and meat to cut, more 
 tea to make. Over and over again the everlasting 
 eulogies, the stereotyped condolence, and then 
 eating and drinking. 
 
 During the lull in the confusion, she managed to 
 escape to her garret, and gather together all her 
 little valuables. They were very few in number a 
 tiny Maltese cross that had belonged to her mother, 
 a ring and a silver brooch a few dresses, a few 
 aprons. They made a pitifully small bundle, but 
 she managed to get it down stairs and hide it in 
 the yard. How she was going, by what manner of 
 escape, she did not know, but go she would. The 
 house looked hideous to her, now, with all the 
 elements of mourning about it. The children had 
 always domineered over her they did not love her, 
 even the youngest treated her with scant attention
 
 54 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 when she found that the slave could be of no use to 
 her. There was no heartache about it. She heard 
 people say under their breath that the "poor 
 creature, was worked to death," meaning the house- 
 mother lying so still upstairs with her hands folded 
 on her breast, and she could testify in her small 
 way to the fact. For she, with the young blood 
 tingling in her veins, and the spring of youth in 
 her footsteps, had been often too weary to sleep 
 and she had only been a helper in small matters 
 about the house. Surely it was not wrong for her 
 to go, when the only being that had treated her with 
 any motherly care had gone forever. Oh no, for 
 how could she give good service to people she dis- 
 liked, almost despised? The oldest girl would miss 
 her, because she depended on her in little matters of 
 taste, and looked for her aid when she put on all 
 her small vanities on a Sunday but not for any 
 real regard. Had they not often spoken harshly 
 to her when she had lingered to listen to a little 
 music, or to see them at their play? No they cared 
 nothing for her, nor she for them. It would be 
 quits all round and a happy parting with their rude 
 tricks, and misplaced jests, which her soul abhorred.
 
 MARIE'S DISAPPOINTMENT 55 
 
 Now her thoughts were all centered on the way 
 to go. The Dutchman came down stairs and or- 
 dered her to draw some beer. She went up with 
 a shudder into the dark shop. The small light flared 
 and the shadows danced in grotesque distortion. 
 The girl heaved a long, sobbing breath from sheer 
 fright, and drew the beer with trembling fingers 
 and face as white as a sheet. Then she ran back at 
 the risk of letting the pitcher fall, hoping that she 
 would not be asked again. Providence favored her. 
 She was called upstairs into the parlor, where one 
 or two of the family sat with some cousins. 
 
 "Marie," said the eldest girl, "I want you to go 
 at once to the dressmaker's, to carry some buttons, 
 which I forgot. You are not to stay, because there 
 is nobody in the kitchen but you, and you are to 
 hurry all you can. I don't think there'll be any 
 message, if there is, pray don't forget it." 
 
 She placed a small package in the girl's hand, and 
 Marie turned away with a sigh of relief. She would 
 get her little bundle from the yard, and go at once. 
 
 "I'll do the errand all right," she said to herself 
 as she slowly left the room, "but I will never come 
 back, never. Oh, I shall be so glad to get away 
 from them."
 
 66 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Yes, that was the feeling, glad to get away, any- 
 where to form new ties, to see new scenes. For 
 years and years she had been chained beside the 
 bed of sickness, but until a way had seemed to be 
 opened by the interest felt in her by two strangers, 
 both of them anxious for her welfare, she had been 
 content to wear her chains as youth wears chains, 
 restlessly but unable to help herself. 
 
 She hurried on, reasoning as ignorance reasons, 
 an unnamed fear at her heart that after all she 
 should be thwarted if she allowed herself to loiter, 
 and if she could only find the destination she had 
 set out for, she should be safe from all further ill.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 MARIE MAKES THE ACQUAINTANCE OF MISS 
 JACK. 
 
 So she delivered her errand at the dressmaker's, 
 and there was no message to be returned. Thank- 
 ful for this respite, she hurried eagerly towards the 
 street designated by Cousin Selina. She knew the 
 place, past a large public square, past the cathedral, 
 where great windows were showing faint light 
 against the coming darkness and one square from 
 the commons, as a large open space was called, 
 there stood the house, brown and respectable, its 
 door chains swinging slightly in the wind, its un- 
 lighted lamp showing huge above the portals. 
 
 Panting and eager though she was, she seated 
 herself on the stone steps to gather her wits 
 together and to take breath. The house seemed so 
 large, and the woman as she remembered her so 
 little. 
 
 "What will she say ?" she thought. "Perhaps she 
 
 has changed her mind and don't want a girl, now," 
 
 (57)
 
 58 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 and then, very timidly she rang the bell low down 
 by the side of the door. 
 
 One of the queerest little apparitions that had 
 ever met her sight issued apparently from the earth 
 at her feet, a woman old and wizzened, with large 
 hollow eyes, sunken cheeks, a wrinkled face, at the 
 same time child-like and placid, with long gray 
 curls hanging on either side of her cheeks. Marie 
 looked down and the little old woman looked up. 
 
 ''What did ye want, child?" asked the new 
 comer, "ringing at the door of my father's." 
 
 "Mercy," thought Marie, somewhat startled, but 
 she found voice to answer. 
 
 "I am looking for the lady whose name is on this 
 card/' and she read it aloud. 
 
 "Oh, the angel of mercy ; yes, yes. You should 
 have used the knocker, the bell is for my domain. 
 I am the sole remaining daughter of my family. 
 Once all these broad acres were mine. My grand- 
 father built this house, and here was I born here 
 I grew up, and here I shall die. First room to the 
 right on the second floor the front door is never 
 locked, and may you prosper in your business." 
 
 She waved her shrivelled arms, and drawing the
 
 Marie timidly entered the "room beautiful" to find Cousin 
 Selina, drinking tea by herself
 
 MARIE MAKES THE ACQUAINTANCE OF MISS JACK 59 
 
 mantle about her weird figure, disappeared seem- 
 ingly into the earth again. 
 
 Marie tried the door knob, and as the little wiz- 
 zened creature had said, the door swung back into 
 a broad long entry, well lighted and showing :. 
 circular staircase, up which Marie toiled slowly, till 
 she came to the door designated. 
 
 "Come in," said a clear, sweet voice, and Marie 
 timidly entered the "room beautiful," to find 
 Cousin Selina sitting in a large easy chair, drinking 
 tea by herself. 
 
 "Oh, come here, my dear; you are the very girl 
 I was thinking about. I should certainly have come 
 for you in the morning." 
 
 Marie moved forward, a little frightened, yet 
 smiling, for the voice and the face of Cousin Selina 
 reassured her. It was a pleasure she felt only to be 
 in her presence, and the kindly words of welcome 
 were as refreshing to her ears as they were unex- 
 pected. 
 
 "Lay aside your wraps, my dear. You look tired 
 put them on the table there, with your bag, and 
 come and have some tea. I am sure you have not 
 had your supper yet." 
 
 Marie trembling, laid aside her hat and shawl,
 
 60 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 and came forward to the fireplace, in which a few 
 pieces of wood were still blazing, making a radi- 
 ance that embraced the figure of the little woman at 
 the table, who was now pouring out the tea. 
 
 "I always set an extra cup ; for my friends call 
 at all hours, and I am so glad you came ! I should 
 like you to stay with me, if you can." 
 
 "I came to stay/' said Marie, pushing back a lock 
 of stray hair, and glancing down at her dress "if 
 if I am fit. I've been at work very hard all day." 
 
 "I thought you looked tired why, yes, you look 
 fit enough. Take the tall chair, that's it, and I'll 
 cut and butter you some bread or, perhaps you 
 like sweeties best?" 
 
 "Oh, no, bread and butter is so nice," said the 
 girl, "specially when you have time to eat it." 
 
 "Time, my dear, I always take time. My health 
 requires it; everybody's health requires it. Now, 
 how came you here? Did you get tired of your 
 place? I don't believe they sent you away," and 
 her smile, so reassuring, lightened Marie's heart, 
 and drew out all her confidence. She told her story 
 with pathos, with almost dramatic fire, and Selina 
 listened and pitied.
 
 MARIE MAKES THE ACQUAINTANCE OF MISS JACK 61 
 
 "Why, of course, it was very wrong of them to 
 make you tend in a beer shop, and to work you so 
 hard, while you are growing." 
 
 "And do you think I did very wrong to run 
 away?" Marie asked, anxiously. "She was dead, 
 you know, and she was the only one who was ever 
 kind to me." The girl felt so comfortable, sitting 
 there with limbs relaxed, and no dread garret to 
 look forward to. She knew this sweet little woman 
 with her kindly eyes would advise her for the best. 
 
 "Well, my dear, I don't know as I can blame 
 you, but the idea of leaving them, with no one to 
 take your place, doesn't strike me as exactly kind." 
 
 The girl's eyes fell, her lips quivered. 
 
 "At the same time/' Cousin Selina went on, toy- 
 ing with the little silver teaspoon she held, "it was 
 no fitting place for you. You are too young and 
 too slight for all that hard work. It would have 
 injured your growth, and done you harm both in 
 mind and body. So tomorrow I will call upon 
 them, and tell them how I feel about it." 
 
 "Oh! then they will come after me. My mother 
 owed them money, rent money, and he says he can 
 hold me for it." The girl trembled with fear, 
 
 5
 
 62 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "I happen to know that he can do no such 
 thing," said Cousin Selina, smiling. "I will see to 
 all that, so make your mind easy. I hope you 
 found no trouble in getting in." 
 
 "No, indeed,'' Marie answered, pushing cup and 
 saucer back, "but the little old woman was very 
 funny." 
 
 "Oh, then you saw Miss Jack. Everybody calls 
 her Miss Jack, only not to her face. Her name is 
 Jacquelina, so people got into the habit of using 
 the first syllable," said Cousin Selina. "Yes, she is 
 very funny in her personal appearance, and her his- 
 tory is rather a sad one. Her people once owned 
 all the land about here, but everything is gone ex- 
 cept this house which she owns and rents to me. 
 T shall expect you to take care of a few rooms, 
 and to help me when my nephew, who is a sick 
 boy, is brought here tomorrow. I don't think the 
 work will be beyond your strength." 
 
 "Oh, I shall love to work for you/' said Marie, 
 with brightening eyes. 
 
 "It seems a pity that you shouldn't be in school," 
 Cousin Selina murmured, as if talking to herself. 
 
 "I can read and write," Marie spoke up, eagerly, 
 "and I can do sums. I can .read very hard words.
 
 MARIE MAKES THE ACQUAINTANCE OF MISS JACK 63 
 
 My mother was a school teacher once, and tilLshe 
 got very sick, she taught me every day, and some- 
 times even after that." 
 
 "How long ago did your mother die?" asked 
 Cousin Selina, gently. 
 
 "It -is almost three years now," the girl re- 
 sponded, her face clouding. "I took care of her, 
 for a long time." 
 
 They had moved away from the table, and me- 
 chanically Marie began to gather the dishes for 
 removal, but the woman motioned her to sit down. 
 She wanted to talk with her. She noted how poorly 
 dressed she was. It was easy to see that the hand 
 must be inexperienced that had sewed on the 
 patches here and there, but she was clean, and the 
 wonderfully clear eyes lifted to Cousin Selina's 
 evoked all the tenderness in the woman's heart. 
 
 "This is no ordinary child," she said to herself, 
 and the girl's answers to her few inquiries con- 
 firmed the impression. It was a sad story she told. 
 Her mother was a Swiss woman, who with her 
 young husband had emigrated to America sixteen 
 years before. The man was a carver by trade and 
 followed his business to very little profit. When 
 the girl was seven years old her father had left the
 
 64 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 country suddenly. There was some trouble, but 
 she never knew exactly what it was, only it must 
 have been something terrible, for it made her 
 mother very ill. Then, not long after there came 
 news that her father was dead, at the same time 
 that some relative had left her mother a small sum 
 of money, upon which they lived for a year or two. 
 After that her mother took in plain sewing, but all 
 the time she grew weaker and weaker, till at last 
 she was a hopeless invalid. 
 
 "I did everything I could," said Marie, tears in 
 her pathetic dark eyes, eyes that haunted one with 
 their beauty and depth of expression. "I got papers 
 to sell on the street. I sorted rags oh, I did such 
 hard \vork for so little money, but T couldn't keep 
 her she died," and the tears ran down her cheeks. 
 
 The purity of the girl's language, no less than 
 her lovely face, attracted Cousin Selina, who was 
 impressionable to all phases of misfortune, and she 
 resolved to befriend her to the extent of her op- 
 portunity. 
 
 "We had sold everything, even the chairs," the 
 girl went on. "I had to sit on the side of mother's 
 bed, or else on a pine box. The German who let 
 us have the rooms often bothered us for the rent,
 
 MARIE MAKES THE ACQUAINTANCE OF MISS JACK 65 
 
 those last months, but his wife was kind, and some- 
 times brought up things from her own table. How 
 could I help but work for her and I have always 
 worked very hard all my life." 
 
 She sat on a low chair, one elbow on her knee, 
 and her face in her hand. 
 
 "You poor mite," thought Cousin Selina, ''de- 
 frauded of all the chances of your youth, thrown 
 into daily peril, meeting only the rough and lower 
 phases of life, you shall have your chance now." 
 
 ''It was so different when father was with us," 
 the girl went on musingly. "We were just as 
 happy then ! We always had enough to eat, and he 
 could play the violin oh ! how sweet it did sound 
 I'd give the world if I could learn to play," and 
 she lifted her face with a smile on it. "Perhaps I 
 can. sometime, only papa said that one should 
 begin early, and you know I'm getting old." 
 
 "What a child !" said Cousin Selina, laughing 
 unrestrainedly "not sixteen yet, and getting old!" 
 
 "I mean if papa had not gone away, he would 
 have taught me, years ago," she said. 
 
 "Mother told me not to worry about it, because 
 some day I should find my opportunity," the girl 
 resumed. "I don't know maybe the kind old gen-
 
 88 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 tleman I told yon about will help me. He was a 
 teacher, you know, but he never came as he said 
 he would. Maybe he died." 
 
 "Let us hope not," Cousin Selina said, rising. 
 "And now I must get you a place to sleep in. 
 There's a dear little room across the hall that will 
 be just the thing for the present." 
 
 "Is it possible that I have found a home?" the 
 girl thought, then as the moon shone brightly into 
 the room "oh, it seems just like heaven!" she 
 said fervently, as the bright moonlight brought 
 into strong relief the pretty furniture, the pictures, 
 the faded but delicate hangings. 
 
 "Now I will show you where to put the dishes/' 
 said Cousin Selina. "Are you too tired to help?" 
 
 "Too tired ! oh, no, no. What wouldn't I do for 
 you?" said the grateful girl. "Only let me help 
 you and work for you." She felt as if she could 
 throw herself on her knees beside this dear woman 
 and kiss the very hem of her garment. So entire 
 and wonderful was the change from the coarse 
 tawdriness of her recent home, to this lovely, rest- 
 ful place. She washed the dishes carefully, one by 
 one, delicate and graceful bits of china they were, 
 that had been used by careful ancestors, put them
 
 MARIE MAKES THE ACQUAINTANCE OF MISS JACK 67 
 
 away and then sat down, while, slowly, and as if she 
 loved the task, Cousin Selina built up a little pyra- 
 mid of wood in the broad fireplace, and kindled it. 
 When the reddening blaze gave its own fitful light 
 to the surroundings, not forgetting the delicate 
 face and the silvery rings of Cousin Selina's hair, 
 it was as pretty a scene as one might find in a 
 long search after the picturesque. 
 
 Cousin Selina watched her as wave after wave 
 of emotion passed over the girl's face. 
 
 "She is beautiful," she said to herself; "she is 
 even more beautiful than Anne, yes, much more 
 beautiful. And Anne will like her, I am sure, for 
 there is no selfishness in Anne's sweet nature. And 
 perhaps she will feel so much interest in the child 
 that she will help her and teach her. With Anne's 
 brother and this child I shall have my hands full, 
 but in time I foresee the girl will be a great help 
 to me."
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 MARIE'S NEW HOME. 
 
 Morning came, bringing all the wondrous fresh- 
 ness of the dawn, the marvellous coloring of the 
 skies, the birds twittering, the flowers and grass 
 steeped in dew. 
 
 Cousin Selina went downstairs as she usually did 
 to get the milk, and to breathe the fresh air as she 
 stood on the wide stone landing and waited the 
 deliberate motions of the country vender. 
 
 Not unfrequently she swung the iron chains a 
 little, with something like a girlish love of move- 
 ment, for Cousin Selina had not parted with the 
 youthful glamor of her younger days. She felt 
 very often like a child herself, and loved to watch 
 all the beautiful things of nature from the upspring- 
 ing of the first dandelion or buttercup, to the full 
 foliage of the great trees by the curbstone. 
 
 "Nice morning," said the milkman as he delib- 
 erately replaced the great stopple in the huge milk 
 can and turned to go down the stone steps. 
 
 (68)
 
 MARIE'S NEW HOME 69 
 
 "Beautiful," responded Cousin Selina, looking 
 up to the blue sky with its wonderful panorama of 
 fleecy clouds. Then she went upstairs. Marie was 
 dressed and already trying to light the fire. For a 
 slight girl of fifteen she proved herself a good and 
 ready worker, and Cousin Selina was astonished at 
 the thoughtful way in which she did her work, and 
 how quick and pronounced were all her move- 
 ments. One other particular pleased her, the quiet 
 way in which she moved round and accomplished 
 results. 
 
 "My nephew will be brought here by ten 
 o'clock," said Cousin Selina, "so I will make every 
 thing ready for him. Where did you find that 
 pretty bunch of flowers?" she asked, the boquet in 
 question making quite a show upon the breakfast 
 table. 
 
 "Oh, I got up while you were asleep," said the 
 girl. "I always rose at five, to go after my papers, 
 and it looked so sweet and bright out that I 
 dressed, put on my hat and ran downstairs. There 
 were plenty of blue, white and yellow flowers in the 
 yard, and when I was gathering them Miss Jack 
 came out and gave me some of the 'flowers of her 
 ancestors/ she said and told me what seed they
 
 70 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 were planted from, and showed me a rose tree that 
 is fifty years old. And, oh, she looked so funny, 
 with a black nightcap on, and a shawl over her 
 head ! Do you see those geraniums and lilies of 
 the valley? She gave me those. She said when 
 she was a child, in place of buildings there were 
 orchards all 'round here, and that the big pear trees 
 in the yard were some that her own father planted. 
 It didn't seem as if she ever had been a little child 
 running about and laughing." 
 
 "It is rather hard to imagine that," said Cousin 
 Selina, "but" and she sighed gently "we were 
 all children, the oldest of us." 
 
 "You I can almost see you as a child," said 
 Marie, stopping half way between the closet and the 
 table "you look it yet," she went on so naively, 
 that Cousin Selina laughed. 
 
 "Then I must be in my second childhood," she 
 said. 
 
 "Oh, no, I didn't mean that," Marie said, dis- 
 tressfully. 
 
 "You meant all right," Cousin Selina laughed 
 back. "So now we'll take breakfast, and then we'll 
 get everything ready for the coming of our laddie." 
 
 "For the coming of our laddie."
 
 MARIE'S NEW HOME 71 
 
 The words thrilled Marie. She was to have 
 something to do with this visitation, and her whole 
 heart went out to the expected invalid. 
 
 Cousin Selina found time to call at the old Ger- 
 man's house and explain matters. She found them 
 all very angry, so angry that they voluntarily dis- 
 claimed Marie. They had found help, they said, 
 and were very glad to be rid of the ungracious little 
 baggage. 
 
 "She vos no goot no goot vatever in de shop," 
 the man said, and they even claimed that they had 
 kept her out of pity. So the little woman came 
 home with good news for Marie, who realized that 
 for the time being all her troubles were ended, and 
 she went about her duties singing. 
 
 "It's no trouble to work here," she said, as she 
 placed the flowers on a daintily covered table by 
 the side of the bed, and pictured to herself what 
 the sick boy would be like. Not, she was sure, 
 like the newspaper boys she had met in the streets. 
 Unconsciously she possessed the pride of family and 
 had always held herself better than her surround- 
 ings. This had preserved her childish purity and 
 the sweetness of her nature. She had been among 
 the street gamins, led into their society through the
 
 72 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 force of circumstances but never of them. Her 
 mother's counsels had kept her from contact with 
 evil. 
 
 It was ten o'clock and while Marie was watching 
 the hands of the quaint clock on the mantle shelf 
 almost on the minute a carriage drove up with the 
 doctor and the sick young sailor inside. 
 
 Partly by his own exertions and partly leaning 
 on the arm of the medical man, the young fellow 
 climbed the one flight of stairs, and made his first 
 appearance at the door of the room beautiful. For 
 a moment his glance took in the unaccustomed 
 scene, and his eyes kindled, the hectic of fever 
 flushed his cheek. To sweetest Marie, standing 
 there, alive to the novelty of the situation, the 
 young sailor seemed the most pathetic and beauti- 
 ful object her eyes had ever rested on. At once and 
 without stint, her heart went out to him in pity for 
 his weakness, and admiration for his striking face. 
 
 Cousin Selina also had eyes for no one but him. 
 She directed his steps to the bed, and as he was 
 too much exhausted to stand, helped him to lie 
 down and piled the pillows high under his head. 
 The sweet-scented linen gave out a faint smell of
 
 MARIE'S NEW HOME 73 
 
 lavender, and Marie stood timidly by, while the 
 doctor went out, followed by Cousin Selina. 
 
 "Is he very sick, doctor?" she asked in a cautious 
 whisper, as if fearful that the walls would hear. 
 
 "In rather a critical condition, my dear madam," 
 said the doctor, "but everything depends upon 
 good nursing." 
 
 "He shall have it/' said Cousin Selina, as de- 
 voutly as if she were saying a prayer. 
 
 "I don't doubt it, madam," said the doctor, look- 
 ing down at her with a benignant smile he was a 
 very tall man, over six feet, and she was a mite of 
 a woman. "We shall be better able to tell in a few 
 days. Meantime, I am sure he is in good hands." 
 
 Cousin Selina went back into the room, and saw 
 with evident pleasure that her patient was asleep. 
 
 "Did he say anything?" she asked Marie. 
 
 "Oh, yes," the girl answered, delighted, "he 
 smiled and said 'what a pretty room !' and asked me 
 who I was," was the girl's answer. "I told him I 
 was a stranger, and had come to help you. Was 
 that right?" 
 
 "Yes. that was right," said Cousin Selina. "You 
 certainly do help me,"
 
 74 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 At noon time came Anne, all eagerness and ex- 
 citement. 
 
 "Be careful, dear," said Cousin Selina. "He is 
 very weak, but I told him you were coming, so he 
 is prepared to meet you, but he is still in some 
 danger, and his left hand is useless. You must be 
 very calm, and control yourself." 
 
 Anne promised, but her pulses throbbed and her 
 cheeks burned. Marie was in the room across the 
 hall, the small place with its one window, seeming 
 to her the concentration of all comfort, all con- 
 venience. 
 
 In the room beautiful the sun was carefully 
 screened from the large alcove, and Ralph was 
 propped up on his pillows, trying to sleep. He 
 turned quite pale when, opening his eyes, he saw 
 a lovely, eager face, and a pair of big, solemn eyes, 
 intently regarding him. 
 
 The girl was trembling from head to foot with 
 the effort she made to conceal her agitation, and 
 the wild love that made her heart leap out towards 
 him. 
 
 "I think you must be Anne," he said, simply, in 
 a weak voice.
 
 MARIE'S XEW HOME 75 
 
 "Yes, I am Anne." was her answer, and she put 
 her hand in his, and stooped down to kiss his 
 . flushed forehead. 
 
 "My dear, dear sister !" he said with a wan smile, 
 "how good of you to come and see your poor hulk 
 of a brother, maimed and crippled and sick." 
 
 "But you will soon be well and hearty again, 
 under Cousin Selina's care," she answered, driving 
 back the tears that welled to her eyes, and thinking, 
 just as Marie had, how very handsome he was, and 
 yet, what was there that disappointed her in this 
 interview? She had over and over again pictured 
 this meeting, and always she had flown into his 
 arms and cried with her head on his shoulder. But 
 in this case of the real situation, he had not even 
 opened his arms, he had not offered to kiss her, he 
 had not been in the least degree emotional, as she 
 had expected. "But. poor lad!" she thought to 
 herself, "how could he, in his weakened state, and 
 with one arm bandaged?" 
 
 Previous to her coming, she had gone through 
 a brief experience with her Aunt Martha, that 
 would have tried the temper of an angel, for Aunt 
 Martha's dislike of the boy who had dared to run 
 away was qiiite as inte-nse as was her Aunt Han-
 
 76 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 nah's. She had declared that sailors were always 
 very irregular and good for nothing men, only fit 
 for the forecastle, and never in their element save 
 when they were on the ocean. She had even gone 
 so far as to deplore his return, and hoped that he 
 would soon be well enough to go to sea again, for 
 the sea was the only place they were fit for, and 
 sailors were blots upon humanity when they went 
 ashore. 
 
 "They can't even walk straight," she declared, 
 "but reel round the streets like drunken men often 
 with a great black pipe between their lips, and they 
 are forever knocking somebody down. How Se- 
 lina, with her nice perceptions and belongings, 
 could ever bring herself to take him into her house, 
 I'm sure I can't imagine," she went on. "Just 
 think of him with his old tobacco among her nice 
 things, for I will give her the credit of being nice, 
 and ingenious and very tasty as to her house and 
 herself. Why couldn't she let him go to the hos- 
 pital, where they don't mind such things? She to 
 nurse a common, low-down sailor fellow." 
 
 "But aunt, that sailor fellow, as you call him, is 
 your own nephew, and my own brother," said Anne 
 with spirit, "and if he belongs to us, he must cer-
 
 MARIE'S NEW HOME 77 
 
 tainly be something like a gentleman. I think 
 Cousin Selina is an angel for taking him, and I 
 shall never forget it of her, never. Why, you're 
 not even glad he's living, and has come back to 
 us," and the ready tears came. 
 
 "I should be if he were anything but a common 
 sailor, and Selina had something more than her 
 little income. What she wants to beggar herself 
 for, I'm sure I can't tell, for she certainly will have 
 doctors' bills to pay, and nothing is more expen- 
 sive." 
 
 Into what a state of horror and virtuous indigna- 
 tion Aunt Hannah would have gone, had she also 
 known that Cousin Selina had burdened her- 
 self with the care of a sick man and young girl 
 in her already hampered condition, can scarcely be 
 calculated. 
 
 "Why couldn't we all help?" asked Anne, trem- 
 ulously. 
 
 "Yes, of course, that would naturally be your 
 question. You don't know any more about money 
 matters than Selina. It's come to that, I'm afraid, 
 and mercy knows, I can't spare anything, unless 
 it's out of the soup kettle on a Friday. Your Aunt 
 
 Hannah could, and not feel it, but she never fools 
 6
 
 78 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 away her money. That's the way she's made it, not 
 by taking utterly irresponsible young men to care 
 for, and pay doctor's bills for. Rich as she is, she 
 wouldn't do that." 
 
 "Well, I only wish I had some money of my 
 own," sighed poor Anne, at which her aunt looked 
 a little uncomfortable "how cheerfully I would 
 spend it for him !" 
 
 "Which shows you are just as feather-brained as 
 Selina herself, when there's a good hospital and the 
 best of medical attention, free as air. I'm glad you 
 haven't got it to spend as I think, foolishly, and 
 I expect this brother of yours will banish all 
 thoughts of study and everything else from your 
 head. You'll be wanting to go and see him every 
 moment of your precious time, or rather of my 
 precious time, and, of course, there won't be any- 
 body else on the face of the earth like him with 
 all his horrid ways, and smoking and swearing. Oh, 
 I know them it's no use your talking. I tell you 
 they are utterly bad !" and having worked herself 
 into a passion, Aunt Martha left the room. 
 
 With all this interview fresh in her mind, Anne 
 was not exactly in the mood to welcome with a 
 cordial interest a returning prodigal. But when she
 
 MARIE'S NEW HOME 79 
 
 saw a pale, handsome, refined face, strikingly like 
 her own in features and expression, she wondered 
 if her aunt's description could be anywhere near 
 the truth. That face, with its rings of ruddy gold 
 hair, its delicacy of lining, its fine sensitive lips 
 how could her aunt's description be anywhere 
 near the truth ? And even with the fear and tremb- 
 ling engendered by all she had heard, if the young 
 man could have thrown warmth and naturalness 
 into his manner, she could have met him with all 
 the enthusiasm of a sister, to whom a brother's love 
 was necessary. 
 
 "It must be his weakness, poor fellow," she 
 thought, and indeed the young man, on nearer in- 
 spection, showed marks of suffering and of emaci- 
 ation. His eyes were unnaturally bright, his breath 
 came short, he moved uneasily, and seemed now 
 and then to suppress a groan. His left arm was in 
 a bandage, and ever and anon came a quick, hollow 
 cough that grated on her nerves and filled her with 
 a vague alarm. 
 
 "Was it not kind in Cousin Selina?" he asked, 
 hesitating a little over the name, "to have me 
 brought here in this beautiful place? You don't 
 know how much I enjoy it. Oh, I have such a
 
 80 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 horror of the hospital. It's awful to have to lie 
 there and look round the bare walls the walls are 
 always dead white. It's terrible to hear the groans 
 of the sick and see their pale faces. It makes you 
 think yourself much worse than you are. Here 
 everything seems like home." 
 
 "It's a long time since you've had a home, poor 
 fellow," she said in a caressing tone. 
 
 "Yes" and he smiled languidly "a real home. 
 Not since the day I was foolish enough to run 
 away. But I loved the sea. I couldn't seem to help 
 it. I always did I loved stories of the sea, but I 
 found it an enemy." 
 
 "That is, I suppose, when you fell overboard," 
 said Anne. 
 
 "Well, always, more or less. I was unlucky, I 
 suppose. We sailors believe a good deal in luck." 
 
 "How came you to go overboard?" asked Anne, 
 now thoroughly interested, her eyes shining with 
 curiosity. 
 
 "Well, it was in a storm," he said, evidently with 
 some little reluctance. "There was a bad storm, 
 and I was sent lurching overboard. Nobody knew 
 it was all so sudden. If anybody had seen or 
 heard me the boat would have been put out, but,
 
 MARIE'S NEW HOME 81 
 
 of course, nobody was missed. For a long time 
 I kept myself afloat, and I shouted till I was hoarse, 
 but the wind howled louder than I did, desperate 
 as I was. Fortunately I caught a drifting log, and 
 that kept my head above water. I must have been 
 afloat ten or twelve hours, when a merchantman 
 came along just about as the storm was ended, and 
 they saw me. I tell you I was glad to be taken 
 aboard." 
 
 There was no enthusiasm in this recital. Voice 
 and eyes were languid. 
 
 "That was why we never had any news," said 
 Anne, who, on the contrary, had almost held her 
 breath during the rehearsal of his experience. 
 "Why did you never write us?" 
 
 "I did, several times, but I suppose you never 
 got anything, and a sailor's roving propensities 
 unfit him for everything but the sea, so I grew 
 careless." 
 
 "That's what Aunt Martha says/' Anne respond- 
 ed. "You remember Aunt Martha?" 
 
 He nodded in a listless way, and answered, "oh, 
 yes." 
 
 "And Aunt Hannah?" 
 
 "I wrote to her as soon as I got here," he said.
 
 82 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Anne blushed. 
 
 "Yes, I know. You must have thought it strange 
 that she never answered you," she said. 
 
 "I did but I like this aunt best," and a very 
 sweet expression stole over his face. 
 
 "Oh, she's an angel," Anne responded, with en- 
 thusiasm. "She's lovely to me, and I wish I could 
 be with her, always. Now, is there anything you 
 would like? May I read to you?" 
 
 "No, thank you," he answered, with such evi- 
 dent weariness that Anne was relieved when the 
 door opened.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA. 
 
 Supposing it was Cousin Selina who had gone 
 out to procure some delicacy for the sick boy, Anne 
 turned to meet a strange face. A young girl en- 
 tered, not quite as tall as herself, her pretty face 
 dimpled and beaming. Anne thought she had never 
 seen anything lovelier. 
 
 "Are you Miss Anne?" asked the new comer, 
 wonder and pleasure in her glance. 
 
 "Yes, I am Miss Anne," answered the girl, pleas- 
 antly, "but who are you?" 
 
 At that moment Cousin Selina came in, her 
 hands full of bundles, which the strange girl has- 
 tened to relieve her of, w T ith such alacrity, disposing 
 of them so deftly that Anne began to wonder where 
 her own place in this newly-enlarged family came 
 in, and felt almost like an interloper. 
 
 "My dear, you know Anne, I suppose," said 
 
 Cousin Selina,, brightly. 
 
 (83)
 
 84 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Oh, yes, I knew her in a moment, from your de- 
 scription of her," Marie responded, beaming upon 
 Anne. 
 
 "And you have more than once heard me speak 
 of little Marie," said Cousin Selina, kissing her 
 niece. 
 
 "Oh, yes; then she has come to stay I am so 
 glad for you. You needed some help," said Anne. 
 "Of course you will keep her," she went on, follow- 
 ing Cousin Selina to another part of the long room. 
 
 "Yes, dear, as long as I possibly can. You can- 
 not think how ready and willing she is." 
 
 "How sweet of you," said Anne. "You're not a 
 bit like the others I will say it not one bit." 
 
 "A little feather-brained, you know," Cousin Se- 
 lina laughed back, "that is Aunt Martha's opinion, 
 shared, probably, by Aunt Hannah. I wish I had 
 a little more worldly wisdom, but then, you see. I 
 was born without it." 
 
 "I'm so glad," was Anne's devout reply. "May- 
 be if you had been so worldly wise, I shouldn't have 
 felt like coming to you, and I couldn't have told 
 you all my troubles, as I do now." 
 
 "You always are welcome to my little consola- 
 tions," said Cousin Selina, putting things in place
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA 85 
 
 with a deft touch. "But you haven't told me what 
 you think of our young man." 
 
 Anne grew very grave. 
 
 "I think he is sick," she said, evasively "and 
 and a little bit strange." 
 
 "Of course, my dear, that is natural. You two 
 are almost like strangers to each other. You were 
 only a little girl when he went away. For almost 
 seven long years we have thought him dead. What 
 wonder you do not at once come into rapport? You 
 are disappointed, I can see, but wait till you get 
 better acquainted. Wait till he gets well and strong. 
 Isn't he a handsome fellow?" 
 
 "I think he will be, Cousin Selina, when he is 
 well but he looks as if he was never going to be 
 well again." 
 
 "Hush, hush, my dear, don't let him hear you, 
 for he is very despondent himself. I shall have to 
 exercise hope and faith enough for both. He must, 
 he shall get well." 
 
 "And then he will go to sea again, and we shall 
 lose him," said Anne. 
 
 "Perhaps not, though I've heard, once a sailor, 
 always a sailor," her aunt responded.
 
 86 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Yes, so Aunt Martha says," Anne answered 
 with a sigh. 
 
 "Yes, I know, but she doesn't care for him, and 
 as to killing the fatted calf " 
 
 "Oh, Cousin Selina," and Anne laughed faintly, 
 "I think she is sorry he has come back." 
 
 "What does she say about it?" asked Cousin 
 Selina, as the two moved over to the window, 
 while Marie, humming a tune under her breath, 
 was busy setting the table. 
 
 "She says everything that is disagreeable," was 
 the reply, "that she hates sailors, that they are a 
 miserable, unthrifty set, always smoking and swag- 
 gering. That for her part she wants nothing to clo 
 with him, for he disgraced the family. I guess she 
 would rather he had drowned. But I must go, for 
 I promised I would come right back." 
 
 "And I must go, too," said Cousin Selina, "for 
 I find I have forgotten something." 
 
 "That's too bad, only I'm glad to have com- 
 pany," said Anne with a laugh. 
 
 "When Ralph gets well, what a protector you 
 will have " 
 
 "An own brother!" said Anne, impulsively. "If
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA 87 
 
 he does get well, I mean, Aunt Martha shall be 
 proud of him." 
 
 "I can't stay with you long at a time," she went 
 on, addressing the invalid, "but I'll come often and 
 do you all the good I can." 
 
 She bent over and kissed him on the forehead, 
 and went out with her aunt. 
 
 They opened the great front door upon a curious 
 sight. Miss Jack sat in one of the iron swings, 
 bobbing back and forth in a sort of ecstacy, her 
 gray curls swaying, her shawl open, displaying a 
 very old-fashioned garment, called in those days a 
 sack, yellow, over an antiquated black silk dress 
 trimmed with yards and yards of fringe. 
 
 "Pardon me," she said, springing down to the 
 old gray stone steps. "The memory of my younger 
 days overcame my habitual gravity of demeanor. 
 One does sometimes forget one's age. It is very 
 silly and romantic of me." 
 
 "Not at all," said Cousin Selina politely. "Pray 
 don't apologize for a little touch of nature, which 
 we all experience sometimes. Have you written 
 any more poems, Miss Jack?" 
 
 "Dear me, don't please call my small efforts 
 poems. Yes," she added, eagerly, "I have written
 
 88 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 one which I think would please you. It is called 
 The Return of a Dear One,' and has reference to 
 the nephew you told me of." 
 
 "Thank you," said Cousin Selina. "I shall be 
 very happy to hear it" and she went down the 
 steps with Anne. 
 
 "Does she really write poetry?" asked Anne. 
 
 "Yes, and sometimes very fair poetry. Remem- 
 ber she has been well educated, is a great reader, 
 and the harmless habit of writing cheers many of 
 her lonely days. Poor soul, it must have been hard 
 after a life of luxury to come down to comparative 
 poverty." 
 
 "But she owns this house," said Anne. 
 
 "Yes, and that is all. The rent is very low, but 
 she has a home and a small income, and that is 
 something in one's old age. She is very kind to 
 think enough of us to write about Ralph." 
 
 "Oh, Cousin Selina, can I see it?" asked Anne. 
 
 "I'll get her to let me take a copy," said the 
 other. 
 
 "Thank you. It's pathetic to think of her living 
 all by herself. If only she had a brother, now," 
 said Anne, in the half pity, half joy of her so lately 
 acquired acquisition.
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA 89 
 
 "Here we separate," said Cousin Selina, and 
 each went her way, Ar.ne towards a substantial red 
 brick mansion, not quite as spacious or elegant as 
 the house her Aunt Hannah owned, but a very fine 
 house of its kind. 
 
 "Aunt Hannah is here," she said to herself, for 
 her aunt's carriage stood at the door, and Adolphus. 
 the very black negro driver, smiled as she paused. 
 She had half a mind not to go in, for Aunt Hannah 
 always chilled her, except when by some inuendo or 
 covert sneer she set all her veins on fire. 
 
 "I won't "be silly," she said to herself, resolutely, 
 and went in. She was passing the parlor when she 
 heard a loud cry, and out came Fanny, her cousin, 
 all flounces and ribbons, and caught her by the 
 arms. 
 
 "Oh, come in and persuade her, do come in and 
 persuade her," her Cousin Fanny, still clinging to 
 her, exclaimed. "If she goes, I go. Please, please 
 come in and make her say yes," she added almost 
 tragically. "It will be the event of my life." 
 
 "Persuade to what? are you going crazy, Fanny? 
 Take your hands off they hurt me. Explain your- 
 self; what am I to do?"
 
 90 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Why," said Fanny, breathless, "mamma says I 
 may go if she will." 
 
 "Yes, but who is she? I'm all in the dark. Come 
 up in my room and you can tell me about it/' said 
 Anne, breathless. 
 
 "No, no it must be done now. Aunt Martha 
 must say yes and you must help her. Come into 
 the parlor. Mamma is there." 
 
 "But I don't want to," Anne said petulantly. 
 
 "But you must, you shall;' and Fanny, half led, 
 half dragged her unwilling cousin into the room of 
 state. 
 
 Anne saw her Aunt Hannah seated like a queen 
 on a throne, her heavy velvet wraps thrown back 
 from her portly figure, and the rich folds of her 
 dress falling about her feet. The woman loved to 
 pose in this fashion. 
 
 Opposite was her Sister Martha, quite as large 
 and almost as imposing. She sat on a sofa, her 
 bronze-colored dress matching the brown uphol- 
 stery, and there was a look of perplexity in her face 
 that Anne knew by intuition was the result of inde- 
 cision. Quite near them both sat Aunt Fanny, a 
 docile, meek-eyed nonentity of a woman, splen-
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA. 91 
 
 didly dressed, but otherwise exceedingly common- 
 place in appearance. This was Fanny's mother. 
 
 "Anne knows how frightened I am of the water," 
 said her Aunt Martha. "She has often heard me 
 speak of it." 
 
 "Oh, but Aunt Martha, in one of those splendid 
 steamers," Fanny broke in. "Why it's just the 
 same as being in a great palace, isn't it, Aunt Han- 
 nah ? You'd never know you were on the water if 
 you didn't see the ocean all the time." 
 
 "We are trying to persuade your Aunt Martha 
 to go abroad with us," Aunt Hannah said, in an- 
 swer to Anne's perplexed, questioning look. "I 
 think it will do her good," and having delivered her 
 little speech in the measured accents she always 
 affected, she crossed her hands and settled back in 
 her chair. 
 
 "And if she goes, I am to go/' Fanny interposed. 
 "It's the longing of my life to go abroad." 
 
 Anne's heart beat more quickly than its wont. 
 Aunt Martha's going meant immunity to her, from 
 daily warfare, and from many minor but perplexing 
 cares. It meant, perhaps, the shutting up of the 
 gloomy old house gloomy to her with its dearth 
 of youthful company her own transference to
 
 92 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 more congenial surroundings it meant in fact a 
 long and beautiful holiday and the companionship 
 of Cousin Selina and her own brother. Oh, if she 
 would but make up her mind to go ! 
 
 "Aunt Martha, I would, if I were you," she said, 
 turning to her aunt, who regarded her with pursed 
 up lips and a slight frown. "You can't help having 
 a good time." 
 
 "I don't know about it," was the ungracious 
 answer. 
 
 "And there are so many wonderful things to be 
 seen on the continent," supplemented Aunt Han- 
 nah. 
 
 "And things are so cheap there/' put in the 
 small weak voice of Aunt Fanny, who sat shaking 
 her foot back and forth, as her habit was. 
 
 "I hate the water and I don't like the idea of 
 leaving home, and your uncle/' said Aunt Martha. 
 
 All at once the terrible thought that probably 
 she was expected to stay at home and take charge 
 of house and servants and uncle occurred to Anne. 
 In this sudden rush of fear she was minded to use 
 all her influence against the matter, for she knew 
 that her detainment meant work, far more than she 
 could do, and the constant companionship of a
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA 93 
 
 fussy, small-minded man meals to order for his 
 refreshment and constant submittal to his grum- 
 bling, and to spoiled servants. 
 
 "I suppose I could take care of it all," she began, 
 slowly, as if thinking aloud, "but I don't know. I'd 
 do my best for the house and Uncle Benjamin. 
 
 "Why, you don't suppose I'd leave things in 
 your charge," said Aunt Martha, roused from her 
 reverie, and changing to a bolt upright position. 
 "You must be a fool to think that I leave the 
 house and servants and my husband to an inexperi- 
 enced chit of a girl. No, indeed, if I do go this 
 house is shut up, and Benjamin goes to a hotel, and 
 you to boarding somewhere." 
 
 "Oh, of course," said Aunt Hannah. 
 
 "Of course," faintly chirrupped Aunt Fanny. 
 
 With every word of her aunt's protest, Anne's 
 heart grew lighter. Then if her aunt went she 
 would be as free as a bird. 
 
 "Oh, Aunt Martha, I know you'll go for my 
 sake," said Cousin Fanny. "It might be such a 
 great advantage to me as well as you. Think of 
 having a duke, perhaps, for your nephew." 
 
 "Drat a duke; I wouldn't go at all, miss, if I 
 thought that's what you are fishing for," her aunt 
 
 7
 
 94 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 said testily. "If I go, I shall go for my own good, 
 and if your mother is willing to let you go with me 
 I'll take as good care of you as I can but no dukes 
 come into my family." 
 
 "Well," said Aunt Hannah, "I've expressed my 
 wishes. It would be very pleasant for me, if you 
 decided to go, and as I said, I will pay your ex- 
 penses for the sake of having company. But I don't 
 urge you against your better judgment" and she 
 gathered up her voluminous draperies. "I think it 
 would do you good to get away from your hum- 
 drum sort of life, and see the world for awhile. Six 
 months is not so very long. Benjamin could do 
 without you for that time, and he wants you to go 
 he told me so." 
 
 "Did he?" queried Aunt Martha, and she looked 
 as if a load was taken off of her mind. "Did he 
 really say so?" 
 
 "Yes, he said you were looking peaked and he 
 thought a sea voyage would be the best thing you 
 could have, in fine he said it would be better all 
 round, that a change was good for anybody. Of 
 course, he'll miss you, but he'll get along. Men 
 always do."
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA 95 
 
 "I sort o' thought he'd oppose it," murmured 
 Aunt Martha. 
 
 "Not in the least he says a trip of that kind is 
 broadening and elevating, and if it wasn't for busi- 
 ness he'd like to go along." 
 
 Aunt Martha was evidently much exercised. 
 Benjamin's word was law to her, and if Benjamin 
 approved of it, well really, she didn't know but 
 she might think about it. She began to ruminate 
 over sundry symptoms that had beset her lately, 
 little twinges of rheumatism, a stab now and then 
 of neuralgia, dread of coming grip, and the pic- 
 tures that Aunt Hannah and her niece had drawn of 
 her possible travels assumed new beauty. She had 
 been tied to her household duties for twenty years 
 and in all that time had taken very few vacations. 
 Why should she not for once enjoy herself? Fainter 
 and fainter grew her doubts, brighter and brighter 
 the prospective pleasure. When at last Aunt Han- 
 nah had gathered the folds of her dress in conven- 
 ient position for leaving, Fanny's joy knew no 
 bounds. She kissed her aunt, and her pretty face 
 was luminous, as she caught Anne by the shoulder. 
 
 "I always do get what I want," she said, with a 
 gleeful little laugh. "I always do. Mamma is just
 
 96 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 about as pleased as I am, though she doesn't care 
 much about my going. But, you know, mamma 
 is always pleased if I am, and I can wind her round 
 my little finger." 
 
 Aunt Hannah stopped in the hall to speak to 
 Anne. 
 
 "Well, how is the sailor lad?" she asked, in a 
 hard, forced voice. 
 
 Anne told her feeling almost as if she were 
 talking to an enemy. 
 
 "Humph I hope he'll get well, though he had 
 much better have gone to our hospital. He'd have 
 got the right attention there." 
 
 "He is getting the right attention, now, I think/' 
 said Anne, speaking warmly. "No one would nurse 
 him as Cousin Selina does." 
 
 "And a fool for her pains, I fear," was the re- 
 joinder, at which Anne clinched her hands, fiercely, 
 but said nothing. 
 
 "You are very much like your Aunt Selina," 
 Aunt Hannah began again. "I suppose you would 
 not go abroad." 
 
 "Oh, no, I wouldn't leave my studies now," said 
 Anne.
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA 97 
 
 "Nor your new brother, of course. Well, all I 
 can say is, I wish you were more like your Cousin 
 Fanny. She will be of some importance to the 
 world and society, while you are lost in some old 
 country place, taking care of your brother." 
 
 * There was a covert sneer in the words, but a pos- 
 sibility of their truth in the near future deprived 
 them of their sting, to Anne's consciousness. 
 
 "Oh, if I only may be," she said, fervently. 
 
 Meantime Marie had finished the work allotted 
 to her, and now sat on a low chair, her hands folded 
 on her knees, her thoughts busy with the past. 
 Cousin Selina noticed the girl's abstraction, and 
 called her attention to something she had in hand. 
 Marie started up, all eagerness, and ready to do 
 the slightest bidding, as she always was, but her 
 friend wisely restrained her. 
 
 "You look tired," she said "and you have been 
 in the house all day. Go out and take a long walk. 
 You are accustomed to the fresh air." 
 
 Marie was glad to go. The sights and sounds of 
 the street distracted her attention from her own 
 thoughts. She was a child of the sunshine, but she 
 realized the change in her condition as she paused 
 now and then, from force of habit, to look into the
 
 98 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 shop windows. Once she had wished, almost curi- 
 ously, for so many things quite beyond her means, 
 but that other girls of her age possessed. Now she 
 was quietly happy, sure of a home, of sympathy, 
 and even love. 
 
 "Why, Marie !" said a sweet voice. 
 
 "Miss Anne!" responded Marie, eagerly. 
 
 "How is my brother?" Anne asked. 
 
 "He wasn't so well, a little while ago," Marie 
 said, "but he was better when I left." 
 
 "I'm afraid he is worse than I think," said Anne, 
 her face clouding. "I was just going there with 
 some news for Cousin Selina." 
 
 "And I'll go back with you," Marie said. "I've 
 had a good walk." 
 
 So they went to the old stone house together. 
 As they were passing a certain mansion, just round 
 the corner from the home of Cousin Selina, and 
 near enough to see the half dozen windows that 
 gave upon that place, in fact, were almost directly 
 opposite, a wan, white face was looking from one 
 of the windows, fronting the park. The girls 
 stopped there one or two seconds, and the occu- 
 pant of the window stared down into Marie's face. 
 A great change came over his own countenance.
 
 COUSIN FANNY'S DILEMMA 99 
 
 He put up his hands to open the window, but they 
 were invalid hands and would not do his bidding. 
 Again he tried, and again failed, the little excite- 
 ment had passed, and the girls had gone on. Only 
 round the corner but how did he know where. 
 Regret, a sort of passion and a helpless falling back 
 into the great arm chair, followed their disappear- 
 ance. 
 
 "If I only were well ! If I only could have 
 reached her!" he said in a voice intensified by deep 
 feeling, "but this long sickness has so paralyzed 
 me." 
 
 The sick man's room was large and well fur- 
 nished. There were several musical instruments 
 in their cases, leaning against the wall, and a grand 
 piano stood in solitary grandeur in the middle of 
 the room. 
 
 It was the old music master, whose coming 
 sweetest Marie had waited for so patiently. Had 
 she but looked up or noticed the sign on the door ! 
 But he was never further away from her mind than 
 then, though she frequently thought of him. 
 
 The girls walked on to the old stone house, and 
 Marie went in her own little room across the hall.
 
 100 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 It was her harbor of refuge. She often asked her- 
 self, "I wonder if mother can see how well I am 
 cared for?"
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 A GIRL'S CONFERENCE. 
 
 Anne meantime went into the room beautiful. It 
 was darkened, and her aunt sat at the window, 
 knitting. 
 
 "How is Ralph?" asked Anne, drawing up a 
 chair noiselessly. 
 
 "Sleeping sweetly," was the answer. "You look 
 as if you had something to tell. Has Aunt Martha 
 relented?" 
 
 "Only in this way. When I told her Aunt Han- 
 nah had given fifty dollars for Ralph's benefit, she 
 said she would give fifty dollars, too." 
 
 "That's very kind/' said Cousin Selina. "It will 
 help pay doctor's bills." 
 
 "But I don't think she feels a bit better towards 
 him; it's only the idea of being outdone by Aunt 
 Hannah." 
 
 "Let us suppose that she does it for love," said 
 
 Cousin Selina. 
 
 (101)
 
 102 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Now you know that's impossible/' Anne spoke 
 with some petulance. 
 
 "Nothing is impossible," was her quiet reply. 
 "Well, what else?" 
 
 "How do you know I've anything else to tell?" 
 and Anne snuggled nearer. 
 
 "I see it in your eyes." 
 
 "Cousin Selina, you're an awfully clever woman, 
 and you don't know it," said Anne with a chuckle. 
 "I have got some important news for you that is, 
 it's important to me. I wonder what you will say?" 
 
 "Well, my dear, what is it?" was the smiling 
 response. 
 
 "Aunt Hannah is trying to persuade Aunt Martha 
 to go to Europe with her, and take Cousin Fanny 
 along. You couldn't hire Aunt Fanny to go, but 
 she is willing her daughter should, and Fanny her- 
 self is quite wild with delight. She is beginning to 
 pack and talks of nothing but the silks and satins 
 and laces she shall buy in London and Paris. My 
 dear, she has made a list that long/' and she laugh- 
 ingly measured with her hands. 
 
 "It will be such a nice thing for Fanny," said 
 Cousin Selina. 
 
 "But, Cousin Selina, where do I come in? What
 
 A GIRL'S CONFERENCE 103 
 
 am I going to do? Uncle will go to a hotel, and I 
 suppose they are planning to put me in a boarding 
 house. No, I thank you," and there was a very 
 decided ring to her voice. 
 
 "My dear, they ought to take you along," was 
 Cousin Selina's answer. 
 
 "No, Aunt Hannah doesn't want me ; you know 
 I'm not a bit like Cousin Fanny. She thinks I'm 
 poky and slow because I can't like just the things 
 she does. And I don't care particularly to go. I'm 
 too much afraid of the water. Besides there's 
 school, and I wouldn't leave that now. You know 
 I'm to graduate soon." 
 
 "That's true," Cousin Selina said, thoughtfully. 
 "Of course, you ought not to leave school." 
 
 "I believe I'll take that opportunity to run away," 
 Anne said, laughing. 
 
 "Don't run further than to this street and num- 
 ber," said the little woman. 
 
 "There, that's just what I was waiting to hear 
 you say," said Anne, jumping up and kissing her. 
 "Of course I shall run right here. And I'll help you 
 so much that you won't need to keep this girl." 
 Cousin Selina's countenance expressed doubt. 
 "And when Ralph gets well, I'm going to keep
 
 104 ""HE YELLOW VIOLIN. 
 
 house for him. Won't it be splendid? I should be 
 so proud and happy to keep house for Ralph, and to 
 care for his comfort. We could live in two or three 
 little rooms, such dear little rooms, or a little cot- 
 tage in the country that I could furnish. It would 
 be the fulfillment of the dream of my life to take 
 care of somebody, particularly my own dear 
 brother, even if he continues to be delicate and 
 can't work. The little income I shall have by and 
 by would almost support us. Wouldn't it be 
 beautiful?" 
 
 "That depends on what kind of a housekeeper 
 you would make," said Cousin Selina. 
 
 "Well, as to that, I shall take lessons of you 
 you will be my teacher." 
 
 "With pleasure you know that," Cousin Selina 
 responded. 
 
 "Well, I shall come. You mustn't regret your 
 promise. I'm quite sure Aunt Hannah will prevail 
 on Aunt Martha to go, because yesterday Aunt 
 Martha began to look over her wardrobe, and that's 
 a sure sign. She has lots of fine old dresses, some- 
 what out of fashion, which she says she will give 
 me, and I may sell them or do what I please with 
 them. They're none of them half worn out, and
 
 A GIRL'S CONFERENCE 105 
 
 there's such pretty trimming, expensive, too. I can 
 make them over; you know I have a genius to make 
 old things almost as good as new, just as you have. 
 And, by the way, some of them can be made into 
 nice gowns for Marie. She does look so like a little 
 old-fashioned picture in even her best dress. What 
 a good time we shall have fixing her up. But 
 where are you going to put me ?" 
 
 "Oh, we'll find a place," said Cousin Selina, 
 thinking of one or two unoccupied rooms upstairs. 
 "If there's no other room, why the garret might 
 do" and her eyes twinkled. 
 
 "I won't go there, you know I won't. It's LOO 
 far away from you, and it always gives me the 
 creeps, it's so big. You couldn't hire me to sleep 
 there. I should feel lost." 
 
 "Well, don't worry about it, my dear. I think 
 we can find plenty of room lower down," Cousin 
 Selina said. 
 
 "And may I come soon right away?" Anne 
 asked. 
 
 "Come just as soon as you want to; tonight if 
 you wish," said Cousin Selina. "I can put up a cot 
 in Marie's room, if you don't mind sleeping there." 
 
 "Mind it! I shall like it of all things," said
 
 106 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Anne, joyously. "I always hated to be alone, and 
 she is so nice and sweet. I think I'll go and culti- 
 vate her." 
 
 "That's right/' said Cousin Selina, folding up her 
 knitting. 
 
 Anne ran across the hall. 
 
 "Do you want company?" she asked, tapping 
 at the door which was open a little. 
 
 "Why, yes, of course I do," said Marie, coming 
 forward, holding up her apron, which was rain- 
 bowed with bits of muslin and calico. 
 
 "What are you making? Oh, pieces for a quilt, 
 I see" and Anne took the only other chair, and 
 sat down by the window. 
 
 "Yes, I am going to make one for Cousin Se- 
 lina," said Marie. "She gave me the pieces." 
 
 "Grateful little thing," thought Anne. 
 
 "How would you like me for a room-mate?" was 
 Anne's next question. 
 
 "Why very much," said Marie, pausing in her 
 work of cutting out a square. "Are you joking?" 
 
 "No, I'm really coming here. Aunt Martha, who 
 has been a sort of mother to me, is going to Eu- 
 rope, and I'm going to stay behind and live with 
 Cousin Selina, while she is gone. Though there
 
 A GIRL'S CONFERENCE 107 
 
 may be other rooms, I like this, and I like you, so 
 Cousin Selina is going to put a cot bed in here for 
 me. There's plenty of room." 
 
 "That will be delightful. Then you will be with 
 your brother all the time," said Marie. 
 
 "All the time I am not at school," was the smil- 
 ing response. 
 
 "Oh ! school !" and Marie's countenance so ex- 
 pressive that one could almost read her thoughts 
 suddenly fell, and she sighed. 
 
 "It must be beautiful to go to school," she said. 
 "I never went." 
 
 "Never went to school !" Anne looked incredu- 
 lous. "But you you read, and write, of course 
 you do." 
 
 "Oh, yes," Marie answered simply. "My mother 
 was the daughter of a Swiss clergyman. I have 
 some of his letters to her. So she was well edu- 
 cated, and she taught me, herself, till I was thir- 
 teen. I was to go to school then, but some mis- 
 fortune came, and father grew very poor, and at 
 last went home for his health and to get some 
 money if he could. He never came back he died 
 there. Mother got word and it seemed to break her 
 down. She never was well afterward, but she kept
 
 108 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 up and worked very hard, and went on teaching 
 me so you see I never had the good fortune to go 
 to school. But I do know something." 
 
 "See here," said Anne, intensely interested, 
 "can't we keep it up, the teaching? I can give you 
 lessons and I'm sure you will have plenty of time 
 for study." 
 
 "I'm afraid I should try your patience," said 
 Marie, "but I promise you I'd work very hard. Oh" 
 she let her work fall "I knew I should be very 
 happy here, but I never dreamed anyone would 
 wish to teach me. Why I want to know every- 
 thing." 
 
 "I can't teach you everything," Anne said, laugh- 
 ing at her enthusiasm, "but I can help you very 
 much. You are welcome to all my books. I'll have 
 them brought over here tomorrow. I've been 
 studying music for years, but I couldn't teach you 
 that, because there's no piano here. But Cousin 
 Selina plays very sweetly on the guitar, and I have 
 studied it a little." 
 
 "I don't care for the piano, nor the guitar I 
 mean not to study either I love the violin, and if 
 I am ever able I will study that. My father played 
 on it beautifully and on long winter evenings he
 
 A GIRL'S CONFERENCE 109 
 
 would make it sing and talk for mother and me. 
 Oh, dear, I can see him now, his figure against 
 the fire light and the violin, I don't so much re- 
 member his face but, oh, we had such good 
 times ! And then everything went wrong. Some- 
 times I get so puzzled wondering why, when they 
 were both so good, and so happy. And I think 
 as my mother did, that if they had both remained in 
 Switzerland, among friends and relatives, it would 
 have been better, but my father's cousin came over 
 here and wrote back such fine letters of what could 
 be done in this country that father thought it would 
 be an easy thing to make a fortune in a very short 
 time. When this cousin returned to Switzerland 
 he carried with him such lovely views of the new 
 country, that both my father and mother were 
 anxious to come to America. Well, they came, and 
 suffered, and they both died and left me alone." 
 
 "You poor little thing!" said impulsive Anne, 
 kissing her, "your story makes me both miserable 
 and happy. Miserable because it makes me think 
 of my own loss, for I am an orphan, you know. 
 That makes it so doubly sweet to find my brother, 
 for I was so alone before that, and often envied 
 those of my friends who had brothers and sisters.
 
 HO THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 So you see we know how to sympathize with each 
 other, We'll be sisters, let's make a compact. Let 
 me see, what does one have to do to make a com- 
 pact? Just declare that we will from henceforth 
 adopt each other how is that?" 
 
 "With all my heart," said Marie. "Oh, I am so 
 fortunate ! Now, if I could only find my dear old 
 man!" 
 
 It was Anne's turn to be surprised. 
 
 "What do you mean?" she asked. "What dear 
 old man?" 
 
 "A dear old gentleman with a noble, handsome 
 face, and white hair/' was Marie's answer. "He 
 met me one day when I was selling papers, and I 
 was admiring a beautiful violin in one of the stores. 
 You don't know how good he was to me and he 
 said he would call at the little German's shop, 
 where I was staying, and that he was a violin 
 teacher, and I should study with him. But he never 
 came. I forgot to expect him as the time went on, 
 and perhaps I never shall see him again, but he 
 was so kind, as kind and gentle as Cousin Selina." 
 
 "Wasn't it odd?" was Anne's comment. "Seems 
 to me very romantic things have happened to you." 
 
 "Oh no, only twice," said Marie. "But the old
 
 A GIRL'S CONFERENCE ]H 
 
 gentleman called me at once what my mother and 
 father used to call me, that is when I told him my 
 name." 
 
 "And what was that?" asked Anne, very much 
 interested. 
 
 "Sweetest Marie/' was the response. 
 
 "How could he know?" asked Anne. 
 
 "He didn't know, only, strangely enough, he 
 once had a little daughter Marie, and he always 
 called her 'sweetest Marie/ ' 
 
 "And the daughter " 
 
 "She died," said the girl, simply. "He said he 
 lost her, years ago." 
 
 "One would think he would keep his word," said 
 Anne. 
 
 "Perhaps he couldn't. I looked for him so long 
 but he never came." 
 
 "Oh you may see him yet," said Anne. 
 
 "Yes, I may. But you know I never could leave 
 Miss Selina." 
 
 "She will keep you, I'm sure she will," was the 
 response, "yes, even if I stay." 
 
 "What makes you say that?" asked Marie. She 
 seemed to perceive a doubt in the voice.
 
 112 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Why, I'll tell you, I did think I could help 
 Cousin Selina sufficiently, if I came here," said 
 Anne, frankly, "but I see now how impossible that 
 would be while I go to school. Instead of that 
 Aunt Martha proposes to pay my board, and you 
 shall stay right on. Then I can help you with your 
 studies, and you don't know how delighted I am 
 at the prospect. Then Aunt Martha has given 
 me a lot of dresses, out of fashion but every one 
 of them good, and you and I can make them over 
 for both of us. There's a plum colored silk, and a 
 navy blue, and two or three black ones, only a 
 little worn, and I love dearly to make dresses. We 
 shall be quite smart. Then there's Ralph, now that 
 we have chosen to be sisters, he must be a brother 
 to both of us, if ony he gets well. Isn't he hand- 
 some? And when he gets better what stories he 
 will have to tell of foreign lands." 
 
 And so the two girls chatted, till Cousin Selina 
 called them, an hour later. 
 
 Ralph was sitting up in bed when they went into 
 the "room beautiful," and he greeted them with a 
 sailor's warmth. His cheeks were flushed and his 
 eyes were bright. He was evidently better for the 
 long rest he had taken.
 
 A GIRL'S CONFERENCE 113 
 
 And after tea, Cousin Selina took her guitar 
 from its case and played some sweet old airs. The 
 boy seemed almost to hold his breath to listen 
 and the evening was far spent, when the fire bells 
 rang out, loudly and shrilly, and they ran to the 
 window to see the corner building opposite in 
 flames.
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 WHAT CAME OF THE FIRE. 
 
 "Oh my dear, I'm so glad it's early yet," said 
 Cousin Selina. "The house seems all ablaze in- 
 side. And see the poor souls running." 
 
 At that moment a woman appeared at the win- 
 dow with a baby in her arms. She seemed frenzied 
 with horror. There was a small balcony at each 
 window, but the woman seemed to have lost her 
 presence of mind, for as she stepped out upon the 
 iron frame with her baby in her arms she did not 
 close the window behind her. For a moment she 
 stood unsteadily, then made a movement as if she 
 would spring to the street below. 
 
 "Hold on," the shout went up, "the ladders are 
 coming." She did not seem to heed the cry. Could 
 she hold on? The heat there was appalling. 
 
 At that moment the ladder was put up, and two 
 men mounted it. One of them took the child and 
 passed it to a fireman below him, while 
 
 (114)
 
 WHAT CAME OF THE FIRE 115 
 
 frantic cheers rent the air on every side. Then 
 came a horrible volume of smoke so black that 
 nothing could be seen. When it cleared away, the 
 woman was not there, but they could see the fire- 
 man spring into the very midst of the flames, and in 
 a space of time between heart beats, he reappeared 
 at the window with the woman, who was apparently 
 insensible, in his arms. 
 
 "Oh what splendid courage!" exclaimed Marie. 
 "That man ought to have a gold medal. I wonder 
 if there are any poor souls left there? See, they 
 are throwing out furniture, and the flames reach 
 almost over here. Is there danger of this house 
 catching?" 
 
 "No, I think not," said Cousin Selina. "Miss 
 Jack is out there. I suppose she has gone to get 
 the firemen to play upon her property. I can 
 imagine she is terribly frightened." 
 
 "And they are turning the hose to our roof," 
 cried Anne. "Let's put the windows down or 
 every thing will be wet." 
 
 "Oh," exclaimed Marie, as they were shutting 
 the windows, "there's my old gentleman !" and she 
 clapped her hands. 
 
 "Where?" Anne ejaculated "where?"
 
 116 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Just under the window in a wheel chair, and 
 Miss Jack is walking beside him. Don't she look 
 funny? See, they are stopping at the door." 
 
 "And the two men behind them are fairly loaded 
 down with music and instruments," said Anne, for- 
 getting to close the window till a small deluge had 
 wet her face and garments. 
 
 "How horrid!" she cried "but no matter, the 
 fire is subdued, and I don't .think the whole house 
 will burn down. And now how curious! Your 
 old gentleman, as you call him, the music-master, 
 must have had rooms there." 
 
 "Yes, and of course he has been sick, or he 
 wouldn't be in a wheel chair. Did you see how 
 pale he was?" Marie asked. "And wouldn't it be 
 strange if " 
 
 Miss Jack came running up stairs, almost gasp- 
 ing with the unwonted exertion. 
 
 "There's a chance for you to let your second 
 front/' she said to Cousin Selina "he's coming 
 up I told him to. Just getting over a fever, but 
 able to pay handsomely." 
 
 "Certainly, I'll go right up stairs," said Cousin 
 Selina. "I've kept the room well aired. Anne,
 
 WHAT CAME OF THE FIRE 117 
 
 you two girls go and tell Ralph that the fire is out. 
 Stay by him till I come down." 
 
 By this time several men were mounting the 
 broad staircase. Two of them had made a chair 
 of their hands in which the invalid sat comfortably, 
 his arms over the shoulders of the bearers. Cousin 
 Selina had preceded them, and the great room, an 
 almost exact duplicate of the room beautiful, except 
 that it held more modern furniture, was all ablaze 
 with light. In came the bearers with the old gen- 
 tleman, and carefully deposited him in a big arm 
 chair in front of the fire-place. 
 
 "Well, this is comfortable," he said, as he laid 
 weakly back. "I'm very glad we didn't have to 
 go further. I had no idea I should get so tired. 
 Where's Jock?" 
 
 "We left him getting things out of your room." 
 
 "All right. Tell him I want him, and to let the 
 things go. The piano will be ruined, of course, 
 but no matter. Come in tomorrow, boys, and I'll 
 pay you for your trouble. Oh, by the way, I may 
 have a little change," and he proceeded with trem- 
 bling fingers to search for his purse, a queer, 
 foreign-looking affair green, with glittering 
 spangles from which he took a gold coin.
 
 118 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Here boys, share that between you," he said, 
 thrusting it into the outstretched palm of one of 
 the men, "and thank you kindly for your assistance. 
 If you want more, call tomorrow." 
 
 "Here's plenty, sir," one of the men said, and 
 they shambled out of the room, followed by an 
 injunction from the invalid to be sure and send Jock 
 at once. 
 
 The old gentleman lay back in his chair, closing 
 his eyes. When he opened them, he saw Cousin 
 Selina, and started forward, a keen pleasure in his 
 face. 
 
 "You are the landlady, I take it," he said, with a 
 very slight foreign accent. 
 
 "Yes, I let the rooms, furnished," she answered 
 quietly. 
 
 "You didn't expect a tenant in this fashion," he 
 went on, with a grim little smile. "Who is the lady 
 who came with me over here?" 
 
 "Oh, you mean the owner of the house," said 
 Cousin Selina, smiling, as she thought of Miss 
 Jack's unique costume. 
 
 "The owner, is she? Well she looked a little 
 queer, I thought. But what a fine room! on the 
 sunny side, too. My room was always in shadow
 
 WHAT CAME OF THE FIRE 119 
 
 in the morning. Yes, a very nice room. I'm glad 
 to be here. Haven't been out for over a month 
 but when one is in danger of being burned to death, 
 you know such a harbor as this is a god-send." 
 
 "I hope it hasn't injured you to be moved, sir," 
 said Cousin Selina. 
 
 "Oh, no, I think not. I was a trifle scared 
 though. One is apt to be, who hasn't quite 
 regained the use of his feet. The fever was long 
 and severe. But I'm getting over it well. Of 
 course I can have this room if I pay for it" and 
 he chuckled a little. 
 
 "Oh, yes, and if it suits you," was the response. 
 "I shall be very glad." Some way she had taken 
 a fancy to this man with the mellow speech and 
 the slight brogue that made it musical. There was 
 that in his eyes and in his manner that spoke of 
 true refinement. He declined her offer of refresh- 
 ments, saying that his man would be over soon and 
 would attend to everything. He declined a fire, 
 though the night was cool, saying that he had had 
 all the fire he wanted for one night, with a faint 
 laugh, and Cousin Selina was on the point of retir- 
 ing when the door opened, and a thin, dark, hand- 
 some man, with a hump on his back and an anxious,
 
 120 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 worried expression of countenance, came in the 
 room. 
 
 "Ah, here is Jock, and I'm all right," said the 
 invalid, cheerily. "J oc k, tm ' s is mv landlady I 
 don't know her name" Cousin Selina gave it, 
 smiling "but if I need anything you are to go to 
 her." And then he leaned forward, looking a little 
 over his shoulder, as he added, "I'm able to pay 
 well for everything, madam," and Cousin Selina, 
 still smiling to herself, closed the door and went 
 down stairs, where Anne plied her with questions. 
 
 "And the oddest thing of all is that Marie knows 
 him/' said Anne, "and he promised to teach her on 
 the violin. Well, I'm so glad you've let your best 
 room it has been empty so long! And now I 
 must go home and tell all this exciting news. 
 Cousin Selina, I hate to take you out, but I 
 wouldn't have missed this experience for all the 
 world." 
 
 "I shall enjoy the walk," was Cousin Selina's 
 response/' and now that I have somebody to leave 
 Ralph with, my mind is quite easy." 
 
 "Yes, and as soon as he gets well enough I shall 
 always be sure of an escort," said Anne, gaily. 
 "You'll take me everywhere, won't you Ralph?"
 
 WHAT CAME OF THE FIRE 121 
 
 "Yes, as long as I stay ashore," was Ralph's 
 answer. 
 
 "You'll stay ashore always. I'm going to keep 
 you," Anne said, promptly. 
 
 "Maybe," was the quiet response. 
 
 "No maybe about it I've planned it all out/' 
 Anne responded. "What's the use of having found 
 a brother if one can't keep him?" and the two 
 women went out together, after Anne had whis- 
 pered something to Ralph that made him laugh. 
 
 If the boy had seemed somewhat disconcerted 
 on meeting with Anne, he appeared to be quite 
 comfortable in Marie's presence. His roving life, 
 his contact with every grade of mankind had per- 
 haps changed his nature. Anne was a delicate, 
 beautiful girl, refined in all her ways, and who had 
 known only the finer side of life. Marie was 
 younger, more childish, more familiar with poverty, 
 and he did not mind asking her to help him, or 
 being served by her. 
 
 And to Marie, Ralph was a wonder. There was 
 a great deal of romance in her character that had 
 been fostered by her mother's deep love for the 
 home of her heart, beautiful Switzerland. She had 
 told stories by the hour of its glorious regions, the
 
 122 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 history of its brave people, its legends, its wonderful 
 beauty, and all this had fostered strange and 
 unwonted feelings in the heart of the child, so that 
 the thought of foreign lands and foreign scenes 
 often transfigured her meager surroundings, and 
 she lived in a world of her own. She looked upon 
 Ralph as a hero because he had seen almost every 
 part of the known world. To do his lightest bid- 
 ding was utter happiness to her, and that with his 
 almost ideal beauty made her a slave to his every 
 command. 
 
 When Cousin Selina and Anne had left the room 
 the boy seemed very wide awake. He had not 
 talked much before nor seemed particularly inter- 
 ested in the fire. Now he called for more pillows 
 and Marie piled them under his head. 
 
 "There, that's comfortable," he said. "You're 
 not very busy are you?" 
 
 "No," she answered smilingly, "all I'm expected 
 to do is to look after you." 
 
 "That's right, then I can talk to you," he said. 
 
 She brought a chair and sat down by his bedside, 
 quite willing, indeed eager to amuse him if it was 
 in her power.
 
 WHAT CAME OP THE FIRE 123 
 
 "Who are you, anyway?" he asked. "I mean 
 what position do you occupy in this palatial house- 
 hold?" 
 
 His bantering tone did not seem to please her 
 it appeared like a reflection on Cousin Selina, and 
 she looked at him curiously, wonderingly. 
 
 "I'm in earnest," he said. "I don't know who 
 you are." 
 
 "Why I'm Marie. I'm an orphan, and that 
 good woman, your aunt, has taken me in to help 
 her and you," she answered. 
 
 "You're an orphan, are you? So am I. Don't 
 you think it jolly, rather, to be an orphan?" 
 
 She was not prepared for this, and the quick tears 
 filled her eyes. 
 
 "I didn't mean to hurt your feelings/' said the 
 boy. "Are you crying?" 
 
 "I was thinking of my mother," half sobbed the 
 girl. 
 
 "Perhaps you have just lost her. I didn't think 
 of that," he said. 
 
 "No mother has been dead three years," and 
 she checked her grief. 
 
 "Well, you see I never knew my mother," he 
 went on, "and my father, though he was kind,
 
 124 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 couldn't give me all I wanted, so I ran away. It 
 was beastly, I suppose, but I didn't think so, then. 
 Boys of that age don't reason much. Well, then 
 he died. What I mean by it's being jolly is, that 
 when you happen to fall into the hands of kind 
 people they pity you more because of your being 
 an orphan see? So Cousin Selina has adopted 
 you?" 
 
 "Oh no she is only giving me a home, I don't 
 know for how long while you are sick anyway. 
 She took me out of pity I suppose, seeing that I 
 had to work so horribly in the German shop." 
 
 "What German shop, pray?" he began to look 
 amused. 
 
 "Where I had to sell beer, and oh, I hated it so. 
 And my mother owed them rent, and so I had to 
 work it out. I really and truly think I paid them 
 for every cent. I have had to work on the street, 
 selling papers. There was no other way. I hope 
 now she will keep me. I'd work my fingers to the 
 bone to please her. What did you use to do before 
 you were sick?" she questioned him in her turn. 
 
 "I" he half yawned, hiding his face with his 
 well hand "oh, I went to sea."
 
 WHAT CAME OF THE FIRE 125 
 
 "That must have been splendid," she said, in a 
 kind of rapture, her eyes shining. 
 
 "Splendid ! Well, it's one thing to go on board 
 ship like a gentleman, with plenty of money, first- 
 class cabin table, and nothing to do, and another 
 to go as a poor boy before the mast. Hard work ! 
 You can't begin to imagine what hard work 
 means." 
 
 "And have you ever been round the world?" she 
 asked with admiring interest. "Papa had a big 
 book full of maps when he was alive, and he showed 
 me the countries of Europe and Asia, and his home 
 in Switzerland when he was a little boy. Have you 
 been all over the world?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, two or three times," he said, nonchal- 
 ently, as if going round the world was the most 
 commonplace matter that could be imagined. "I've 
 been to China and Japan, all the Indies, and here I 
 am laid up in port like a sick pauper, in the house 
 of a stranger an object of charity." 
 
 "I shouldn't think your own aunt would be much 
 of a stranger to you," Marie said, astutely. 
 
 The boy regarded her with a curious, quizzical 
 look.
 
 126 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Ye-s of course she is my aunt, but I'd pretty 
 nearly forgotten her," he answered. 
 
 "And how can one's own sister be a stranger to 
 one?" she further asked. 
 
 He turned his head away for a moment, then 
 coming back to his other posture he said : 
 
 "Of course she's my sister, but she was such a 
 little thing when I went away ! She seemed like a 
 baby to me." 
 
 "This girl," he said to himself, "is evidently a 
 thinker." 
 
 "I should suppose so," she went on, quietly 
 "because" she seemed to meditate a moment "if 
 that was the first time you met the other day why 
 it was funny, that's all." 
 
 "What was there so funny about it?" he asked, 
 a faint color coming into his cheek. 
 
 "If you had been my brother, I should have 
 hugged you and kissed you, and cried," she said 
 with rapid utterance. "Why, I'd give all the world 
 if I had a brother," and her soft eyes shone with 
 the imagined rapture of such a relationship. 
 
 "Suppose you adopt me/' he said, in a dry, if not 
 droll, way. "Adopted brothers are sometimes very 
 good substitutes for the real things."
 
 WHAT CAME OP THE FIRE 127 
 
 "No, I don't want to adopt anybody. I want 
 my real own/' she said. '''I always wanted real 
 things. That's why I miss my mother so," she 
 went on, her lips quivering. "My father bought me 
 a toy fiddle, once. He thought I would try to 
 play but no. If I couldn't have one like his, I 
 didn't want it, though it's the dream of my life to 
 be able to play. But I'll be a real good friend, if 
 you will let me." 
 
 "Oh, yes, I'll let you, and be glad of it," he said, 
 smiling. "And now tell me what you think of 
 Cousin Selina !" 
 
 He threw his well arm over his head and fastened 
 his deep blue eyes upon her. 
 
 "How can I tell?" she began, and seemed search- 
 ing for words. "When I first saw her I was in the 
 street selling papers. I was the only girl in the 
 business and the boys often tormented me, but I 
 had to bear with it to earn a few pennies to buy 
 clothes. It's an awful life," she went on, her big 
 brown eyes glowing. "There's nothing in the 
 world to make it pleasant but to look in the shop 
 windows, and wish you had things. Sometimes I 
 got quite happy wishing I had things." 
 
 "Then the boys didn't treat you well."
 
 128 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "No and they swore," she said, earnestly. 
 "Swearing is as bad as lying don't you think so? 
 My mother said that anybody who swore would 
 lie that the two sins were twin children. You 
 know you can't have any faith in a liar can you, 
 now?" 
 
 The blood rushed into the lad's pale cheeks. He 
 turned his face to the wall and his fingers moved 
 uneasily over the white counterpane. 
 
 "Maybe I'm talking too much," said Marie, with 
 solicitude. "I forget that you are sick ;" and she 
 rose to go. 
 
 "No, no, come back you hadn't finished telling 
 me how you came here," he said. 
 
 "Well, that dear woman saw me looking in a 
 shop window, longing for things," Marie went on, 
 looking up at the tall, old-fashioned clock standing 
 in the corner, where a gilded ship rose and fell, with 
 the roll of the mimic waves in the foreground. "She 
 said she thought she should like to have me with 
 her, and she would call at the little German store 
 some day and see what she could do for me. But 
 the days passed on and on, and I wearied of wait- 
 ing, and, remembering her sweet face, and that she 
 had given me her name and number, I just came
 
 WHAT CAME OF THE KIRE 12V 
 
 here. Oh the dear, dear woman. I should like to 
 serve her all my life, and I would never distress or 
 deceive her never." 
 
 At this the boy threw up his well arm and utteied 
 a bitter, piercing cry.
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME. 
 
 "Now I've talked you sick; I knew I should," 
 said Marie, the tears filling her dark eyes. "What 
 made you cry out so? Ts there anything I can do 
 for you?" 
 
 "No no it's I'm tired," he moaned, hiding 
 his face in the pillow. "You musn't mind a fellow 
 when he's tired. Give me a spoonful of the medi- 
 cine in the tumbler, please, and wet my handker- 
 chief with a little cologne. I shall soon be all right, 
 you poor little frightened mouse." 
 
 She tremblingly followed his directions, though 
 that dreadful cry still rang in her ears. She tried 
 to think what she had been saying, but in her sud- 
 den alarm she had forgotten. 
 
 The door opened and Cousin Selina came in. 
 She went toward Ralph and divined at once that 
 something unusual had happened. 
 
 "My dear boy !" she exclaimed, "what have you 
 
 been doing to bring on this fever?" 
 (130)
 
 She went toward Ralph and divined at once that some- 
 tiling unusual had happened
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME 131 
 
 "It was my fault," said Marie, chokingly, "I 
 talked too much." 
 
 "No, no, the child shan't blame herself," said 
 Ralph. "I kept her talking. She is very amusing," 
 he added, trying to smile into the sweet face look- 
 ing down with almost maternal solicitude. "You 
 are so good to me," he went on as she bathed his 
 forehead and turned the hot pillow. 
 
 "If I can't be good to my own dear brother's 
 child, who shall I be good to?" asked Cousin Selina, 
 tenderly. 
 
 "I think you would be good to the meanest and 
 poorest waif/' he said, softly. 
 
 She smiled. 
 
 "Yes, I love to help people," she said. "I wish 
 I could help all who suffer. But to take care of 
 you means a precious duty, as well as love of the 
 work itself. There, the flush has gone from your 
 face. Do you feel better?" 
 
 "Yes, much better," he said, brokenly, and tak- 
 ing her hand in his he carried it to his lips. 
 
 "Now you need rest, my dear boy, rest and quiet. 
 Our patient ought to sleep. He has been talking 
 too much." 
 
 "It was I did the talking," said Marie, in a low
 
 132 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 voice, "but he told me not to stop, and seemed to 
 like to hear me, till at the last he gave such a cry 
 and oh how he frightened me." 
 
 "What did he say?" 
 
 "Nothing it was only a cry of pain, or of some- 
 thing too dreadful to be borne." 
 
 "I'm afraid he is worse than we think he is," said 
 Cousin Selina. "But you are looking pale. Get 
 your work and come in and sit by the window, 
 while I go out again. I don't believe the boy will 
 care to talk any more tonight. And when I come 
 back, I'll go up and see if the old gentleman needs 
 anything." 
 
 "It's so comforting," said Marie, smiling. 
 
 "What is so comforting, child?" asked Cousin 
 Selina. 
 
 "To think he is here, up stairs with all his music. 
 I counted three violin cases." 
 
 Cousin Selina laughed at the girl's enthusiasm. 
 
 "Yes. I understand now why he didn't come 
 after me," Marie went on. "He has been sick for 
 a long time. Don't you think him a very fine look- 
 ing old gentleman?" 
 
 "Very," was the reply, as Cousin Selina tied her 
 bonnet strings.
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME 138 
 
 "And it's so good to know that two of my best 
 friends are under the same roof with me! Isn't it 
 singular? I wonder if he would remember me?" 
 
 Cousin Selina looked into the ardent, ingenuous 
 face, with the thought that no one could forget its 
 sweetness of expression, who had once seen it. 
 
 Neither had the old music-master forgotten, but 
 the illness from which he had suffered attacked him 
 not long after his interview with her, and he was 
 soon powerless-either to teach or to leave the house. 
 The papers contained a card of comment upon the 
 matter. It said that L. Immanuel Castelin, teacher 
 of the violin, notified his pupils "that he was ill of 
 fever and could not resume his lessons until further 
 notice/' and as he had gained an enviable reputa- 
 tion as a master of music, and his studio was 
 elegantly furnished, his classes were composed of 
 the elite of the city, who read the little paragraph 
 with the keenest regret. At the time of the fire 
 another paragraph was published to the effect that 
 the building where the professor had rooms had 
 been much damaged by fire, but that the master 
 was convalescing and had saved his instruments 
 and much valuable music ; that he had taken apart- 
 ments at the old stone house on street and
 
 ]34 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 would soon be ready to receive his classes, at which 
 there was unfeigned joy among the music-loving 
 circles of the city ; for the professor was always 
 willing to play on great occasions, but would never 
 receive compensation for his services. Wherever 
 there was a brilliant gathering, especially on behalf 
 of charity, there the tall figure and the classical face, 
 wonderfully beautiful for its seeming age, and most 
 impressive on account of the shining silver of the 
 hair, was seen, and the glorious melody of his 
 "strad," a violin for which he had paid thousands 
 of dollars, rang out in the utter silence that always 
 ensued after the first tone sounded. 
 
 On the morning after the fire when his valet, and 
 man of general utility, had robed and installed him 
 in the great easy chair, the professor looked round 
 with a smile of satisfaction. 
 
 "Better room than the other, Jock," he said. 
 "Not in quite so fashionable a locality, but the room 
 is much larger, and I like this alcove." 
 
 "Yes, sir," said Jock, who was busy arranging a 
 tiny alcohol lamp, and emptying a paper of frag- 
 rant tea into a small tin cannister "yes, sir/' he 
 said again, looking round the room "lots of air
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME 135 
 
 to breathe here. But, as you say, sir, not fashion- 
 able." 
 
 "What do I care for that?" was the response. 
 "All one has to do is to furnish. You say the piano 
 is not badly injured." 
 
 "Not at all, I should think," said the hunchback, 
 who was an Italian. "The cloth cover burned off, 
 and the top of the instrument is badly blistered, but 
 otherwise it is all right." 
 
 "Have it sent down to Sanders at once. He will 
 restore the varnish. And you are sure all the other 
 instruments were saved?" 
 
 "Every one, sir there are four violins a guitar, 
 a mandolin, and the old banjo. I made sure of 
 them at the first. There they are, sir, all under that 
 cloth," and the man emptied the spoon full of tea 
 into a silver kettle. 
 
 "Good," said the master. "Jock, is there a res- 
 taurant near?" 
 
 "Quite near, sir," was the answer. 
 
 "Order a breakfast for two, a good steak and all 
 the rest of it. I'm famishing." 
 
 "Are you quite sure, sir," said the man, hesita- 
 ting
 
 186 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Sure of nothing, except that I'm as hungry as 
 a bear/' said the professor. 
 
 "But the doctor said 
 
 "Hang the doctor," was the blunt response. 
 "He has kept me on starvation rations long enough. 
 I'll eat the breakfast and take the consequences. 
 Why, T never felt better in my life." 
 
 "All right, sir," said the man, and went out to 
 obey his master's order. Presently he came back. 
 
 "This is a queer place," he said, smiling at some 
 recollection. 
 
 "What do you mean?" asked the professor. 
 
 "Well, I was waylaid on the stairs, twice." 
 
 "By highwaymen ?" asked the professor, smiling. 
 
 "Oh, no. The first time it was by a very pretty 
 young girl. She said Miss I forget her name 
 had sent her to see if she could make some tea and 
 toast for you. I told her I was just going out to 
 order breakfast. The second one was that queer 
 little woman who came with us here, last night. 
 She had on a black silk night-cap and her hair was 
 in curl-papers. She said she was glad to welcome 
 so distinguished a man to the halls of her fore- 
 fathers, and enquired if you was comfortable. I 
 told her you was not only comfortable but very
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME 137 
 
 much pleased. She, too, asked if she should send 
 you up any breakfast, as you must feel faint after 
 your fright and exertion. This was when I came 
 back, so I told her I had just ordered breakfast, and 
 the man was coming with it. Then she made a low 
 bow and went down stairs. They're very hos- 
 pitable people here, sir." 
 
 "So I should think. The first one was a young 
 girl, you said, not the person you met here last 
 night." 
 
 "Oh, no, sir. The young lady was very pretty, 
 and seemed to speak of you as if she knew you." 
 
 "One of my pupils, very likely," said the pro- 
 fessor. 
 
 "Not that I have ever seen, sir," was the man's 
 response. 
 
 "No? well, she may be, sometime/' said the 
 professor, while the hunchback, who seemed to 
 serve his master for love, wheeled a square table up 
 to the side of the convalescent. 
 
 Presently a smoking breakfast was brought in, 
 and set out in appetizing profusion. 
 
 "Let me see if there is every thing I want," and 
 the professor smilingly cast his eyes over the menu.
 
 138 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Coffee, yes, that is good. I haven't tasted coffee 
 for a month." 
 
 "You were ordered not to drink coffee," said 
 the hunchback, apprehensively. 
 
 "That's all very well for yesterday," said the pro- 
 fessor, "but today 1 am my own master. I have 
 been kept undei like a baby, and now I'm going to 
 eat like a man. Cream yes, muffins, yes I dare 
 say this will do. You can come back again in an 
 hour," he said to the man who was waiting. 
 
 "You look frightened to death/' said the pro- 
 fessor, laughing heartily, as the hunchback shook 
 his head. "Presently you will see me dressing 
 myself, and later on I shall take a walk. There's 
 nothing like a fire and a big scare to tone one up 
 at least for me. Some men it might debilitate, but 
 it has roused me from inertia, which I see now my 
 system was giving way under. It won't do. I need 
 action and now let me see. Suppose, Jock, you 
 go down stairs and ask well, the landlady I don't 
 know here name, to come up here." 
 
 Jock did as he was ordered. 
 
 Presently Cousin Selina came up, looking, in her 
 fresh morning gown and spotless white apron, as 
 sweet and delicate as ever dainty lady could.
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME 139 
 
 "My dear madam/' said the master, "pray take 
 a chair while I talk a little business with you." 
 
 Cousin Selina sat down. 
 
 "In the first place, my dear lady, have you any 
 more rooms?" 
 
 "One other large one on this floor," was the ans- 
 wer, for she came prepared to listen to fault-finding 
 or disapprobation. 
 
 "I wish to take another room. Is it furnished?" 
 
 Cousin Selina signified that it was not. 
 
 "Then can I have this furniture transferred to 
 that room, and may I be allowed to use my own 
 judgment in furnishing this one?" 
 
 His manner was very courtly. Cousin Selina felt 
 as if in the presence of a prince. 
 
 "Certainly, you can do as you please about it," 
 she said. 
 
 "I wished to say that I am particularly well 
 pleased with this room, and that I should like to 
 furnish it as a studio. Fortunately the fire did not 
 injure some of my things in the corner house, but 
 what the flames spared very likely the water ruined. 
 My piano is very large, a grand, and will suit this 
 room admirably. I shall buy all the hangings, the 
 curtains and the furniture I need. And if I have
 
 140 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 your permission I will transfer my signs from the 
 other house to this." 
 
 "I am very willing," said Cousin Selina, inwardly 
 congratulating herself on her good fortune in secur- 
 ing such a lodger. 
 
 "Of course you can name your own price for the 
 rooms. There will be a good deal of company, 
 more music than you may like, and some incon- 
 veniences to yourself, but I will try to make as little 
 trouble as possible." 
 
 "I am not at all fearful, sir," said Cousin Selina. 
 "The rooms are always attended to by people out- 
 side, whom I can depend on, who come once a day, 
 at any hour you may desire." 
 
 "Well, you see I have a very good man," said 
 the professor, "who knows just exactly how I like 
 things to be done. He will attend to all the little 
 details, for he has been with me for years so I do 
 not need any extra service, thanks." 
 
 "If you should, do not hesitate to call on me. I 
 have a very good girl, her name is Marie, and she 
 will be pleased to wait upon you." 
 
 "Sweetest Marie," he murmured, when Cousin 
 Selina had left. "Strange how the name haunts 
 me ! I wish I knew how to find that child. I must
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME 141 
 
 go at once, now that I am better, and see how it 
 fares with her. Dear little girl, I know she is 
 a genius. Her manner betokened it, and then," 
 his face worked, "her father played." How little he 
 knew as he soliloquized, that the girl was under the 
 same roof with himself, and that though circum- 
 stances favored her by her being placed in the care 
 of one of the best of women, still her situation was 
 more or less menial. 
 
 Gradually, as he sat there his face grew sorrow- 
 ful. Some brooding thought seemed to have taken 
 possession of him. His eyes were very wistful, till, 
 rising, he went towards the instruments covered 
 with a large oil cloth that shone like black satin. 
 Selecting the one he had purchased but recently, 
 he moved wearily back to his chair and sank down 
 like one exhausted. 
 
 "No going out for a walk for me today," he 
 muttered. "Jock knew my strength better than I 
 do myself." 
 
 Presently he took the violin from its leathern bag 
 and held it lovingly against his cheek. 
 
 "It brings back to me the old happy days," he 
 murmured. "Ah, if only I were now as I was then. 
 
 But the years and the evil have been too much for 
 10
 
 142 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 me. I am not happy. I never shall be happy 
 never, never again. Even the gold, the precious 
 money has come too late. All the best things have 
 been taken from me. Still I have recovered the 
 old violin, which I sold to keep my dear ones from 
 starvation. May not other things come back? If 
 I could find that child, now, I would adopt her. I 
 could feel some pleasure in educating her, but per- 
 haps I never shall see her again. I shall no longer 
 have to struggle between my position and my 
 desires. I have gained all that a man can look for 
 in this world all but one thing. One dark shadow 
 oppresses me, and will till I go to my grave. One 
 deed makes me a coward, even when I have attained 
 my dearest wishes. Oh, is that you, Jock?" 
 
 He assumed his lightest manner when the hunch- 
 back came in. The anguish left his face and in its 
 stead came a rare smile. "Well, how did you suc- 
 ceed?" he asked. 
 
 "All right," was the cheerful answer. "The 
 upholsterers will be here this afternoon with their 
 samples. The piano is sent to Sanders, who says 
 it is not much hurt and he will send it up next week. 
 I found the carpets spoiled ; they may sell, though,
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S NEW HOME 148 
 
 tor something, and what furniture was saved will be 
 sent over here." 
 
 "And did you go to Chapel street?" asked the 
 master, anxiously. 
 
 "Yes, sir, but there was no one at home who 
 could give me any information. They said I might 
 call again tomorrow, and the shop-keeper might 
 be in so I came away." 
 
 "I don't believe she is there," the professor said, 
 wearily.
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 FANNY MAKES HER COUSIN'S ACQUAINTANCE. 
 
 Anne's aunts and cousin were quite ready for 
 their trip to Europe. Now, that her mind was at 
 rest as to her future, Anne could duly admire the 
 dainty wardrobe her cousin spread out for her 
 approval. 
 
 "Hats and bonnets and capes, capes and bonnets 
 and hats," she exclaimed, as Fanny held this and 
 that pretty garment for her inspection. 
 
 "To say nothing about the dresses;'' said Fanny, 
 who was petite, with fair hair and light blue eyes, 
 and already as much devoted to fashion as any 
 society lady of maturer years. "Here's an organdie 
 that cost mamma, I don't dare to say how much, 
 because I would have real lace. And here's a blue 
 satin and a white silk and a lovely tulle, with pink 
 roses. Mamma only bought a few, because I shall 
 buy some dresses in London, and some in Paris/' 
 
 (144)
 
 FANNY MAKES HER COUSIN'S ACQUAINTANCE 145 
 
 "A few," exclaimed Anne, bewilderedly, "if 
 those are a few I'd like to know what you call a 
 full wardrobe." 
 
 "Oh the fashions may be different over there; 
 only I want to show them how an American girl 
 dresses," said Fanny, tossing her vain little head. 
 "I've wanted to go abroad all my life and so crow 
 over the other girls. I should think you would." 
 
 "I don't know how to crow." said Anne, laugh- 
 ing. "And, besides, I don't like the sea." 
 
 "You ought to, you've got a brother who is a 
 sailor," said Fanny, and she said it in just that way 
 that conveys to the hearer the intimation of a sneer. 
 
 "If he is a sailor, he's as fair and handsome as 
 any boy you ever saw," Anne retorted, with spirit, 
 "and as much of a gentleman, too. If you would 
 only call and see him, you'd like him." 
 
 "I don't want to," said Fanny, "and mamma 
 doesn't want me to. You needen't look so furious, 
 but indeed I haven't the time, what with dancing 
 attendance on dress-makers and milliners and get- 
 ting things in shape to go away. If I were you I'd 
 get him out of the notion of going to sea. Let him 
 find something to do ashore, something that won't 
 disgrace his relations."
 
 146 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Anne was very angry, but where was the wisdom 
 of pouring out her wrath on one who had been 
 trained to regard only the varnish of social verities, 
 and who, little peacock that she was, saw no good 
 outside of her own circle? So she only laughed as 
 she said : 
 
 "I prophesy that you will be very proud of him 
 sometime when he is the captain of a splendid 
 American liner. He can't have a much higher 
 honor than that." 
 
 "Well, you do hope great things for him," said 
 Fanny, a little startled. Someway it had never 
 occurred to her that there could be any possible 
 connection between the sailor and the commander. 
 
 "Many a cabin boy has worked his way up to 
 that," said Anne, "and Ralph is no common boy. 
 You would say so if you could see him. But I 
 won't beg you to come, though I am going over 
 to Cousin Selina's now." 
 
 "I suppose I might spare a few moments," said 
 Fanny, piqued by Anne's manner, "though, as I am 
 going away so soon, it really seems unnecessary." 
 
 "Oh, never mind," Anne responded. 
 
 "If you'll wait till I get my hat I'll go with you,"
 
 FANNY MAKES HER COUSIN'S ACQUAINTANCE 147 
 
 said Fanny, with more humility in her manner, 
 "though I hate that part of the city." 
 
 "All right," said Anne, and soon they stood 
 before the door of the rough cast house. 
 
 "Why, it's really quite imposing," said Fanny, 
 eying the large building. "What are they doing 
 there?" Some men were carrying in furniture. 
 
 "Professor Castelin's man is putting up a sign. 
 The professor has just taken a room here," said 
 Anne. 
 
 "Why, I take lessons of him," exclaimed Fanny. 
 "He is splendid! Some say a great man, perhaps 
 a prince in disguise. Was he over at the corner 
 before?" 
 
 "Yes, sometimes turning a corner makes a big 
 difference," said Anne. "You remember I told 
 you about Marie. Perhaps you will see her." 
 
 "Oh, I don't care about seeing her; pray don't 
 introduce me," was the response. "A cousin is a 
 cousin that's another thing. Of course one has 
 to acknowledge one's own." 
 
 "Yes, sometimes," said Anne, dryly. 
 
 Fanny had seen very little of Cousin Selina only 
 once a year at her aunt's house at lunch, and at a
 
 148 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 iew receptions, so that she felt almost like a 
 stranger in her presence. 
 
 "There's a certain old time grandeur about this 
 house/' Fanny said, as they were going up the 
 stairs. "Perhaps that's why the professor has taken 
 rooms here." 
 
 "Oh, no/' said Anne. "He was brought here 
 from the other house at the time of the fire, and he 
 liked the rooms upstairs so much better than those 
 he had before, that he took them at once." 
 
 "But then it's not fashionable," said Fanny, 
 "though he will give them tone, if anybody can." 
 
 As the two girls entered the "room beautiful," a 
 wave of ruddy light swept it from end to end, show- 
 ing its fine proportions, also the exquisite neatness 
 and purity of the surroundings. Fanny felt her 
 nerves tingle as she looked toward the alcove where 
 Ralph lay as motionless as a figure of white marble. 
 
 "Ralph, I have brought your Cousin Fanny to 
 see you," said Anne, leading the girl toward the 
 bed. 
 
 Fanny met him with extended hand, for she was 
 impressed in spite of herself with the faultless feat- 
 ures, the quiet mein and the air of refinement with 
 which the lad met her. He was very weak and
 
 FANNY MAKES HER COUSIN'S ACQUAINTANCE 149 
 
 unable to talk, so the girls took their leave as 
 Cousin Selina came in, greeting Fanny cordially 
 yet with a dignity that was not lost upon the girl 
 who lived for society. Marie did not make her 
 appearance and Anne forbore to seek her, conscious 
 that Fanny regarded her as only a menial. 
 
 "Well, what did you think of my brother?" Anne 
 asked, when they were on their way home. 
 
 "I can't imagine that he has ever been a sailor," 
 said Fanny. 
 
 "Let me tell you that there are some of the 
 noblest men in the world, who follow the sea," was 
 Anne's spirited response. "Think what knowledge 
 they must acquire what wonderful experiences 
 they are a part of! Why, I would rather be a 
 sailor, learning something of every place in the 
 known world, than a mere hanger-on of society. 
 Think how much more of men they must be and 
 so big hearted !" 
 
 "For all that I don't like them/' said Fanny, 
 shaking her empty little head. 
 
 "Well, I like my brother, and anyone who 
 doesn't like him needn't like me," said Anne. 
 
 "I wasn't saying a word against Cousin Ralph," 
 said Fanny, sweetly, and Anne was appeased
 
 1!\0 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 though her aunt, when she spoke of her sailor 
 cousin, was very indignant. 
 
 "I don't care about your knowing such persons," 
 she said, "even if they are your relatives. Sailors 
 are a very irregular and disagreeable sort of men, 
 fit only for the forecastle, and never in their ele- 
 ment save on the ocean. For my part/' she went 
 on, "I'm sorry he came back, and I only hope he 
 will soon be well enough to go to sea again. Sail- 
 ors are entirely out of place on shore." 
 
 "Anne says she thinks he will never go to sea 
 again," said Fanny. 
 
 "Who is going to take care of him?" her aunt 
 asked, almost angrily. "He certainly can't stay 
 with Selina." 
 
 "Anne thinks he will take care of himself, and 
 says she will keep house for him if he does," Fanny 
 responded. 
 
 "Anne is just as weak as Selina," said her aunt, 
 decidedly. "He is only a sailor, and never will be 
 good for anything else." There was scorn in her 
 voice. "Sailors smoke pipes and love to fight. 
 How Selina, with her nice perceptions and belong- 
 ings, could bring herself to take him into the house,
 
 FANNY MAKES HER COUSIN'S ACQUAINTANCE 151 
 
 when there are so many good hospitals, I don't 
 see. She to nurse a horrid sailor!" 
 
 "But that horrid sailor is my cousin, and your 
 nephew," said Fanny, almost unconsciously becom- 
 ing his defender," and if his relations won't help 
 him, who will ? Anne declares he is very quiet and 
 gentlemanly, and- he is, for I went there with Cousin 
 Anne, and saw him, myself." 
 
 "The idea of you going there!" said Aunt 
 Martha, looking her indignation. 
 
 "It's really a splendid old house, Aunt Martha. 
 You ought to see it," said Fanny. 
 
 "No, thank you," was the quick answer. "I was 
 always against Selina's taking that house and set- 
 ting up for a landlady. She could have lived very 
 respectably on her small income if she had taken a 
 room in some better location, and not disgraced 
 her relations, who are all able to help her." 
 
 "But she didn't want help, she wanted independ- 
 ence," said Fanny, who liked nothing better than 
 to get Aunt Martha into an argument. "I'm not 
 sure but she did right, too. I couldn't do it 
 because I have been brought up differently. And 
 who do you think has taken rooms there?" 
 
 Her aunt looked up, curiosity in her glance.
 
 152 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "I'm sure I don't know," she said. 
 
 "My teacher, Professor Castelin, who lived in 
 the house on Blank Square, so you see I shall be 
 obliged to go there, if I take lessons when I come 
 back." 
 
 "That doesn't show very good taste. He ought 
 to think of his pupils/' said Aunt Martha. 
 
 "It doesn't matter to him. He only teaches for 
 the love of it. They say he is rich, anyway. But 
 indeed, Aunt Martha, you ought to see what a fine 
 old house it is, and only half a square from the fash- 
 ionable thoroughfare. I think Cousin Selina was 
 a very shrewd woman. And now the professor 
 will make her house fashionable. Everybody 
 thinks he is some nobleman in disguise. I'm sure 
 he looks it. 1 shouldn't mind living with Cousin 
 Selina myself. I had no idea she was so sweet and 
 courteous, and, really, there is a sort of style about 
 her that attracts one. I believe after we come 
 back I'll cultivate her, if only to see her smile, she 
 is so pretty." 
 
 Aunt Martha sniffed. She was more like her 
 sister Hannah sallow, stern and straight of feat- 
 ure pride dominant in her manner and expression. 
 She had always looked upon Cousin Selina as
 
 FANNY MAKES HER COUSIN'S ACQUAINTANCE 153 
 
 flighty and unconventional, a woman who wore her 
 clothes two seasons if they suited her, and was not 
 afraid to be dubbed unfashionable. In her secret 
 heart she could not but feel ashamed that the 
 onerous task of caring for a sick relative had been 
 forced upon her sister Selina, by her richer rela- 
 tions. But then, as they all said, she was only their 
 half sister. In her inmost heart, also, she felt a 
 little ashamed of her sister Hannah, who was rich 
 enough to be a special providence to the whole 
 family, and had yet given only the paltry sum of 
 fifty dollars toward the support of her own nephew, 
 and he burdened with sickness. 
 
 "Well, I've got to go," said Fanny, forgetting 
 everything in the absorbing gratification of shop- 
 ping. "I've lots of things to match in ribbons, and 
 matching is such a job! And then I must see the 
 dressmaker about my gray traveling dress. Navy 
 blue has gone out, you know, though I like it 
 better," and off she went, as Anne came in. 
 
 "Cousin Selina is all ready for me," said the girl, 
 slowly laying aside her hat and cape. "She says I 
 needn't wait a day, so that unless you want my 
 help, I might as well go there tomorrow."
 
 154 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Seems to me you're in a great hurry," was her 
 aunt's comment. 
 
 "Why, no," the girl answered, surprised. "I 
 thought you were all ready to start and you do go 
 on Wednesday. And now Cousin Selina has let 
 her rooms, she needs me to take care of Ralph. 
 Did Fanny tell you what a nice boy he is?" she 
 asked eagerly. 
 
 "No/' was the curt answer. 
 
 "Didn't she even tell you she had seen him?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, she said she had been down to Selina's 
 and mentioned that she had seen him." 
 
 "And never said how handsome he was?" There 
 was disappointment in her voice. 
 
 "Handsome is that handsome does/' said Aunt 
 Martha, coldly. "I hope he is better." 
 
 "Not so well today," her niece replied "that's 
 why I want to go there to help Cousin Selina. She 
 has her hands full now." 
 
 "I thought she had somebody with her," was 
 her aunt's answer. 
 
 "Oh, yes, but only a young girl, though she 
 works splendidly, but I was thinking of Ralph." 
 
 "Well, you can go any time you like," said her 
 aunt. "Mercy knows you are no good here, while
 
 FANNY MAKES HER COUSIN'S ACQUAINTANCE 155 
 
 your heart is over there. I do think it was such a 
 strange providence for that boy to turn up when 
 we all thought he was dead." 
 
 "A strange providence! to give my own brother 
 back to me !" Anne exclaimed with rising indigna- 
 tion. 
 
 "Yes, a sick and helpless burden," said her aunt. 
 
 Anne had no words, now, and she feared that 
 if she spoke she might be disrespectful, so she 
 swallowed her anger, and after a moment, saying : 
 
 "Well, thank God, I can work for him," she 
 left the room to pack her trunk. She could only 
 fly for relief to Cousin Selina, and brightly in the 
 background of her thoughts came the delicate face, 
 the silver hair, the eyes that always smiled approval, 
 the low, tender voice and ready sympathy that 
 made her feel that she was welcome.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 MARIE'S INTERVIEW WITH THE PROFESSOR. 
 
 Marie, who for the time had forgotten every 
 trouble in the world and only lived for her new 
 found friends, had made all arrangements possible 
 for the expected coming of Anne. There were 
 extra touches here and there in the way of orna- 
 mentation. The two little white beds stood in 
 different corners. The one large closet, let into 
 the wall by the stair-case it was a little room by 
 itself was divided for space for both girls. The 
 bureau drawers had received the same division, and 
 all things were ready. Marie had no trunk, but at 
 the foot of the bed was a space sufficient for Anne's 
 and the two rocking chairs were set in their respect- 
 ive places. Aside from these, everything was 
 arranged with a view to order and proprietorship. 
 
 The sun shone in the early morning through two 
 windows neatly curtained and all the arrangements 
 seemed perfect, even to the most critical eye. 
 
 (156)
 
 MARIE'S INTERVIEW WITH THE PROFESSOR 157 
 
 Marie had improved both in health and deport- 
 ment by her contact with refined natures and a new 
 sense of the fitness of things. Striving to copy the 
 delicacy and beauty of Cousin Selina's character, 
 she had gained in repose of manner, and a chival- 
 rous self-respect. Instead of being ashamed of her 
 past, she made it a help, not a hindrance. Her 
 nature was reverent and her intuitions singularly 
 pure and fervid. She had a feeling towards her 
 benefactor that was little short of worship, and 
 there was no duty she might have exacted that 
 Marie would not have fulfilled to the letter. She 
 was growing very beautiful,, but as she had never 
 been pampered with praise she had no vanity. Her 
 teachers in the school of adversity had been very 
 faithful with her. They had led her to look for- 
 ward, always, to better things. 
 
 "By and by," was her motto, and her Sw-iss inheri- 
 tance \vas a longing for '"better things." Music 
 was her one great passion. It had been nourish- 
 ment and delight to her nature from her infancy. 
 Cousin Selina's performance on the old guitar, an 
 instrument yellowed and mellowed by time, had 
 seemed marvellous to her, and her fingers had 
 
 itched more than once to touch the strings which 
 11
 
 158 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 it would have been ecstacy to understand. But of 
 all instruments the violin stood foremost. She had 
 been soothed by its strains from the hour of her 
 birth. Her father at one time, before his marriage, 
 had been almost persuaded to make of its study a 
 life work, but circumstances seemed to decide 
 otherwise, so he simply played for his own pleasure. 
 The violin was then to her, as it is to man}-, the king 
 of instruments, and she had always manifested a 
 wish to learn how to handle the bow. But this 
 passion seemed so far to be denied her. No 
 wonder her heart had beat with a feeling of rapture 
 at the old master's words, "I have some pupils who 
 pay me nothing for their tuition." 
 
 No wonder that her pulses leaped and her imagi- 
 nation took fire at the hope these w r ords had 
 kindled. She had fed upon them for months, and 
 now the attainment of her wishes might be near. 
 Strange as it may seem, while the master had been 
 under the same roof with her for many weeks she 
 had never yet met him. Her native modesty 
 restrained her from forcing herself upon his notice, 
 and although Cousin Selina had sent her up stairs 
 several times, with messages, she had never ven- 
 tured beyond the door. There she had been
 
 MARIE'S INTERVIEW WITH THE PROFESSOR 159 
 
 sometimes rewarded by listening to sweet strains 
 that to her vivid imagination seemed like the 
 heavenly voice of an angel, or some wondrous 
 chords on the piano, which held her breathless, and 
 sent her down stairs thrilled with a desire to do 
 some wonderful thing, and the impression that 
 sometime it would be done. 
 
 Now she was all ready for Anne to come and 
 take possession of her allotment of room, and she 
 looked round with a childish pride on her surround- 
 ings, sacred to friendship and to study seemed 
 written on everything. There in an alcove, for 
 which she had herself constructed the shelves, stood 
 the books from which she was eager to receive 
 instruction. On certain Wednesdays and Satur- 
 days, Anne intended to give her lessons. The 
 copy books, the pen, the ink, were all in their 
 appropriate places, and a table stood near the small 
 iire place, ready for work. The counterpanes of 
 the small beds were as white as snow ; the windows 
 held that polish that only constant care can give 
 to glass; the carpet was thoroughly swept, and it 
 only wanted Anne's presence to complete the pic- 
 ture.
 
 160 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 While she was standing there looking about 
 admiringly, Cousin Selina appeared at the door. 
 
 "My dear, how nice you look/' she said, for she 
 never withheld the little praise that Marie's heart 
 craved. "I wish you to go up stairs for me, to the 
 professor. Something that was ordered for his 
 room has come, and I don't think his man is in." 
 
 "Yes, indeed/' said Marie, eagerly, and taking 
 the paper parcel she ran up stairs, thinking that 
 perhaps Cousin Selina was mistaken and that Jock 
 would come to the door, as he had generally done, 
 or that may be one of the pupils might lie there. 
 She knocked and did not hear the first "come in," 
 whereupon the master roared, for he had a power- 
 ful voice, so that. Marie's heart failed her. She 
 opened the door, however. The master's back was 
 toward her. Me had just been playing some diffi- 
 cult chords. Marie went towards the table, 
 intending to put the parcel down and then retire, 
 but he happened to turn his head. With a light in 
 his face that she could not understand, he sprang 
 from the music stool, and the long drawn "O-h" 
 that accompanied the movement told that he was 
 both surprised and delighted. 
 
 "So ! it is you/' he said, coming forward, rubbing
 
 MARIE'S INTERVIEW WITH THE PROFESSOR 161 
 
 his hands "so it is indeed my little girl of the 
 streets ! Welcome, my child, welcome ! welcome !" 
 and he took her face in his hands, and looked 
 eagerly into her eyes. "I thought I had lost the 
 little maid. I feared I should never see her again," 
 he said, every word pointed with pleasure. "And 
 you know, perhaps that .1 was sick oh, very, very 
 ill, so that once or twice those wise men they call 
 doctors gave me up to die. But for that, my dear, 
 I should have sought you out at once. And so 
 you are the Marie that excellent woman down stairs 
 has often spoken of! Why did I not know it?" 
 
 Marie, timid and blushing, listened to all this as 
 one in a dream. How delightful it was to her to 
 be recognized by this man, to whom she looked up 
 as to a superior being! His remarkable person- 
 ality, acknowledged by all who came within the 
 charm of his presence, did not appeal so forcibly 
 to her as his apparent interest in her, and his candid 
 admission of the fact by word and manner. Could 
 he possibly know that, though Cousin Selina 
 trusted her and treated her as one of the family, she 
 was still not far removed from a servant? What 
 was there in her to merit his consideration? Pos- 
 sibly she reminded him of his own little daughter
 
 162 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 who had left him so many years ago. Or he had 
 seen indications of musical talent. 
 
 "Well, how do you feel about music, at the 
 present time?" he asked, lingering at the table. 
 "Do you still wish to study the violin ?" 
 
 "Oh, sir, I am not able," said Marie, a keen dis- 
 appointment in her voice; "if I were I think there 
 is nothing else in the world I should like so well." 
 
 "How came you to leave the other place?" he 
 asked, ignoring her answer, and drawing a chair 
 to the table, for he was still far from strong. 
 
 She told him. 
 
 "Yes, I see," he said, with a far-away look over 
 her head. "I am very glad you were led to come 
 here. That's a grand little woman down stairs 
 her aim is to make everybody happy. She is pre- 
 cisely the person I would have chosen to look after 
 you. By the way, I bought that violin." 
 
 "The one I was looking at that morning?" Marie 
 asked, startled into positive delight, for she had 
 never forgotten that eventful hour when she longed 
 for the thing so far beyond her reach. 
 
 "That identical instrument. I fancied I had 
 seen it before. So I had. It once belonged to me. 
 It was like the face of a dear old friend."
 
 MARIE'S INTERVIEW WITH THE PROFESSOR 163 
 
 "Oh, how glad you must have been !" Marie said, 
 looking up, smiling. 
 
 "Indeed I was. Although I have a genuine 
 Strad, worth thousands of dollars, I prize that other 
 far beyond it, because it brings back old memories. 
 I suppose you like to remember, when you look 
 back." 
 
 Marie's face assumed seriousness. 
 
 "Yes," she replied, with reluctance, "some 
 things. I never can forget my mother, but" her 
 lips quivered "she suffered, and had to work so 
 hard." 
 
 "Poor little woman !" said the professor, and 
 there was so much genuine sorrow conveyed by 
 the tones of his voice, that Marie gave him all her 
 heart at once. Gradually he led her to talk of the 
 past, to paint, in her childish way, pictures of the 
 strange life she had always led and his face 
 changed from admiration to sadness and from 
 that to' surprise, as she graphically unfolded in 
 pathetic language, the panorama of the old years. 
 
 "But perhaps I am staying too late/' she said, 
 rising "I am taking up your time." 
 
 "My time is my own for today," he said, "and I 
 am very glad you came up for now I know where
 
 164 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 you are, and I shall make it my business to look 
 after you a little I mean, of course, in a musical 
 way. My little girl would have been near your 
 age; yes, she would even have looked like you," 
 and he scanned her face eagerly it seemed almost 
 as if he restrained himself from taking her at once 
 to his heart and giving her a fatherly embrace. 
 Then he went across the room and returned with 
 the violin she had seen in the shop window on that 
 memorable day. She smiled appreciative delight 
 as her eyes fell upon the instrument. 
 
 "How I do love it !" she said. 
 
 "Now let me see you hold it," and he placed it 
 in her hands. 
 
 In a sort of intuitive fashion she placed the 
 instrument against her shoulder and he nodded 
 approvingly. 
 
 "You have it," he said "it ts an inborn gift, 
 inherited from your father." Then he held out the 
 bow. 
 
 "Oh, but I couldn't use that," she said, half 
 frightened. He looked at her almost sternly, and 
 spoke but one word, 
 
 "Try!" 
 
 She did try. The wrist came easily into place,
 
 MARIE'S INTERVIEW WITH THE PROFESSOR 165 
 
 and the clear notes rang out discordant, but rich 
 and vibrant. 
 
 "You will do/'' he said, his face suffused with 
 delight. "It will be a pleasure for you to study and 
 for me to teach." 
 
 "Oh, sir you do not mean" Marie began, 
 trembling from head to foot "that I I ' she 
 could get no further. 
 
 "I mean that you are to learn the violin," he 
 replied. 
 
 "But how how can I? I have no money," she 
 asked, tears in her eyes, tears of astonishment and 
 rapture. 
 
 "I don't want any money," he said in quick, clear 
 accents. "Money! and your capability ! Why, I 
 can see the artist in your very touch. Oh, I don't 
 want money. It will be a pleasure do you hear, 
 little one ? a pleasure, a delight, to teach you. I 
 had rather pay you for your time than not have you 
 for a pupil. Genius is hard to find ; when I do 
 find it, I know it ; besides, it pays/' 
 
 Marie's face was a study. Surprise, pleasure, 
 incredulity were all visible in every change that 
 swept over her sweet face. She had never even 
 dreamed that such an overwhelming joy would
 
 166 TttE YELLOW VlOLItf 
 
 come into her life. Tuition on her beloved instru- 
 ment, and free ! Could it be possible? Would she 
 wake up presently and find it all a dream? And 
 that beautiful masterful face, smiling above her? 
 And the perfect trust she felt, as if she had known 
 him and loved him all her life ! Well, well, fairy 
 tales were not myths, after all. Was this not the 
 most wonderful thing that could have happened to 
 any girl? 
 
 "Well, little one, what do you say to it? What 
 do you say, 'sweetest Marie?' ' 
 
 "Oh, sir," and the tears were running down her 
 cheeks "what can I say, only that I am so glad! 
 so glad ! Too happy to tell you. I will see what 
 Cousin Selina thinks. I will " but he interrupted 
 her. 
 
 "That excellent little woman will do exactly as 
 I advise," he said, smilingly. "I think I can 
 promise that. By the way, if you will sit down 
 again, I will write her a note." He relieved her of 
 the violin, saw her well seated and went towards 
 his escritoire, while, as soon as she could collect 
 herself, she looked about the spacious room, which 
 was luxuriously furnished. Curtains of green and 
 gold hung at the windows. Green and white were
 
 MARIE'S INTERVIEW WITH THE PROFESSOR 16? 
 
 the predominating colors in the carpet. No doubt 
 green was a favorite color as it was discernible in 
 all the upholstery. The piano was massive and 
 grand. The portieres were marvels of workman- 
 ship. There were wonders of statuary on brackets 
 and in niches, and paintings in massive frames, pic- 
 tures to think about far reaches of forest depths 
 cathedral arches ; even the chandeliers were new 
 and splendid with gilt. "How rich he must be !" 
 sighed Marie, fluttered but happy "and who 
 would have thought of his coming here? And 
 he is to teach me I shall learn to play and who 
 knows how it will be sometime if I do learn it will 
 give me independence, and perhaps I may play in 
 public !" The thought quite took away her breath. 
 All her wildest wishes seemed on the point of being 
 realized. How often she had laid awake in her 
 attic room at the old German's and dreamed curi- 
 ous and pleasant dreams of what she would like to 
 be should ever any wonderful good fortune come 
 to her. 
 
 Suddenly she saw a little note held before her, 
 and started up, trembling. Surely she was not 
 dreaming now, for she saw distinctly written on the 
 outside of the missive
 
 168 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "To the excellent lady of the household, called 
 
 by courtesy, 
 
 COUSIN SELINA." 
 
 "You will give that to her," he said in that mas- 
 terly way of his, in the tones of his deep voice that 
 were most thrilling. 
 
 "Thank you," she rejoined, and rose to go, ting- 
 ling to her finger ends, to say something more 
 suggestive for the pleasure he had given her, but 
 she could think of nothing. 
 
 He looked at her, smiling, and watched her till 
 she went out. Then his manner changed, even his 
 face, and he sank -upon the seat she had vacated, 
 and groaned as he covered his eyes with his hands. 
 
 "Denied me," he murmured "every choicest 
 blessing, every dearest wish. Denied, always 
 denied." 
 
 He looked up again, almost fiercely, as he went 
 on 
 
 "But at least I'll snatch a few happy hours out 
 of this this friendship, and no one shall hinder 
 me."
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 MISS JACK'S DOMNIONS. 
 
 Marie ran down stairs with a happy heart. The 
 "room beautiful" was flooded with light, save in 
 the vicinity of Ralph's bed, which was in shadow. 
 The lustrous eyes of the invalid brightened at her 
 coming. They always did. 
 
 "Won't you stay and talk with me a moment, 
 little sunshine," he said, playfully, but there was a 
 tone of real longing in his voice. "Cousin Selina 
 has gone out to get me something I fancied. I'm 
 a great burden to her," and he sighed. 
 
 "You're not a bit of a burden," said Marie. "It's 
 a pleasure to her, a great pleasure. Indeed we all 
 love to take care of you. Are you not dear Anne's 
 brother?" 
 
 He groaned as he moved restlessly, but never 
 answered a word. Marie could not help wonder- 
 ing why he should groan. 
 
 "I suppose you've seen the old man up stairs," 
 he went on as Marie sat down by the bedside. 
 
 (169)
 
 170 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Oh, yes," she said, "but if it wasn't for his white 
 hair, he wouldn't seem so very old. He's hand- 
 some, too.'' 
 
 "It takes a girl to find that out," he said, laugh- 
 ing. 
 
 "Yes, and to find out that he is good and noble, 
 too," she returned with an enthusiasm that amused 
 him. "Suppose I should tell you that he is going 
 to teach me the violin." 
 
 "Why, that's good news," he said, after a little 
 quiet musing. "Do you like it?" 
 
 "Like it !" and the glory in her eyes, the expres- 
 sion of her voice gave all the certitude that the 
 exclamation expressed. 
 
 "I remember hearing the violin and loving it 
 when I was but a tiny child," she went on, her face 
 growing grave with memory. "And I believe I 
 shall some day make my living with it ! Why not 
 I as well as another?" 
 
 "Why not. of course," he said. "All you want 
 is to work hard. I wish I could work hard," he 
 sighed. 
 
 "You will, when you get strong enough," she 
 responded, her heart aching to comfort him.
 
 MISS JACK'S DOMINIONS 171 
 
 "I don't think I shall ever get stronger;" and 
 his lips began to quiver. 
 
 "Oh, now you are losing heart that will never 
 do in the world," she said, frightened at his words, 
 yet striving to hide her fear. "Remember that 
 your sister is coming today, and she will help 
 Cousin Selina nurse you, and I will help her. Why 
 you can't fail to get well." 
 
 "Oh, perhaps," he returned wearily, "you are all 
 too good to me." 
 
 "No, I am sure we all live to help you, especially 
 Cousin Selina. Why I believe she loves you as she 
 would a very own son." 
 
 "I should like to be a son to her," he said, his 
 voice breaking a little, "I should like to work for 
 her and help her bear the burdens of life but"- 
 he paused with his eyes intently fixed on a picture 
 on the wall opposite. "I don't think I ever shall." 
 
 "Nonsense you're nervous," Marie responded, 
 trying to laugh, but some way she could not. 
 There was a big lump in her throat, and she was 
 glad when Anne came in, her face radiant. 
 
 "I've come to stay this time," Anne said, pulling 
 off hat and veil, and then her gloves and jacket.
 
 172 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 She moved towards the bed, but Ralph had turned 
 his face away, and did not stir. 
 
 "Is he asleep?" she whispered to Marie. "I 
 thought " 
 
 Marie made a little motion and the two moved 
 away. 
 
 "He cried a little," she whispered. "I think, 
 maybe, he don't wan't to let you know it. He 
 doesn't feel so well today." 
 
 Then Cousin Selina came in, bringing an out- 
 door freshness of atmosphere with her. She wel- 
 comed Anne with a kiss, and her face beamed. 
 Presently the two girls went into the room in 
 whose fitting up Marie had so zealously assisted. 
 
 "Isn't it just sweet?" Anne exclaimed, examin- 
 ing the closet, the book-case, the bureau. "It's 
 a lovely size, and when my pictures come, and 
 Toto they'll be here in a few moments I hired 
 a man to bring them " 
 
 "But who is Toto?" Marie asked, "I never heard 
 of him before." 
 
 "Why, Toto is my canary," Anne answered, "a 
 little bit of yellow flame not bigger than that," and 
 she measured her finger. "But for all his small 
 size, he's the cutest thing you ever saw, and a
 
 MISS JACK'S DOMINIONS 173 
 
 great deal of company. I have trained him, and 
 he will go on your finger and sit there and sing 
 oh, he's splendid company." 
 
 "I do love canary birds," said Marie, "but I 
 never owned one. Those I have seen are all shy." 
 
 "But Toto is not shy at all, and he will love you 
 at sight. Oh, won't we have good times here? 
 Only I shall miss my piano but that I couldn't 
 very well take. Toto will make music for us." 
 
 "And I, when I am alone, shall practice the 
 violin," said Marie, a touch of pride in her voice. 
 
 "Oh, are you really going to learn?" asked 
 Anne, as she snugly stowed away her wraps, "Why 
 that's beautiful. You must tell me all about it." 
 
 Marie told her of her morning visit and its re- 
 sults. Anne's face beamed. 
 
 "I don't see but you are having the very best 
 luck," she said, "I am so glad for you. And what 
 a delightful thing that you like it ! You will make 
 a great violinist; I predict it. And don't be afraid 
 to practice before me it won't trouble me at all, 
 even if I am studying. Such things never do. 
 Even a jew's-harp doesn't disturb me. And to 
 think that you are going to learn ! Does Cousin 
 
 Selina know?" 
 12
 
 174 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Not yet," Marie answered. 
 
 "Let me tell her/' said Anne eagerly, "and see 
 how delighted she will be. What a dear little 
 cross!" she went on, lifting a delicately chased 
 Greek cross, attached to a bit of blue ribbon, from 
 a small box. 
 
 "I have worn that round my neck ever since I 
 can remember," said Marie, who was busy with 
 her patchwork. "My father gave it to my mother 
 when I was a little baby, and she gave it to me. 
 Sometimes I have been tempted to sell it, but I 
 never could." 
 
 "I never would part with it," Anne responded, 
 "it is so tiny and beautiful. And how nicely the 
 shelves fit into the alcove plenty of room for all 
 my books. I do think we shall enjoy ourselves 
 together. We'll each have a pin cushion apiece, 
 and try and see how neatly we can keep the bureau. 
 I do hate to see a girl throw all her things 'round, 
 don't you?" 
 
 "I haven't many things to throw 'round/' said 
 Marie, laughing, "but I shall try to be neat. My 
 mother taught me to have a place for everything 
 and put everything in its place, so I know how." 
 
 "You know ever so much more than I do, in
 
 MISS JACK'S DOMINIONS 175 
 
 some things," said Anne, "but there's Cousin 
 Selina's bell." 
 
 'That means she needs me," said Marie, putting 
 her work aside. She entered the room beautiful. 
 Cousin Selina sat in her accustomed place by the 
 window, and in her hand was the note written by 
 Professor Castelin. 
 
 "I am very glad for you, my dear," she said, as 
 Marie came forward, "you may read this note." 
 
 "Dear Madam Selina," the paper began. 
 
 "I find a kindred spirit in the little Marie, at 
 present in your employ. Permit me to say that I 
 am much interested in her welfare, and have been 
 since I first saw her, some \veeks ago, at the win- 
 dow of a music store in this city. I propose, with 
 your permission, to instruct her on the violin, hav- 
 ing assured myself that she has a more than ordi- 
 nary predilection for that instrument, and a genius 
 for study and hard work. Let me know if it will 
 interfere with her duties, and, if so, as I have taken 
 a great fancy to the child, I will make other 
 arrangements, and gladly pay you for her time. 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 L. Immanuel Castelin." 
 
 "Oh, he is too good," said Marie, chokingly. .
 
 176 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "I don't think he is," Cousin Selina said in her 
 quiet way. "I think that was his purpose the first 
 time he saw you, and I shall be very glad, even if it 
 deprives me of your service." 
 
 "But oh, don't say that; shall I ever have to 
 leave you, my dearest friend on earth?" the girl 
 cried in quick alarm. 
 
 "I hope not, dear. You shall still stay with me 
 as long as you like, and give me what time you can 
 spare. I congratulate you on the chance that is 
 given you for improvement. Who knows what it 
 may do for you?" 
 
 "But I have no violin how can I practice?" 
 Marie asked. 
 
 "Oh, don't fear, he will see to that. I give you 
 into his hands, for I have unbounded confidence in 
 him. I am sure he has your interest at heart." 
 
 Marie was silent, but her mood was intelligible 
 enough, though she was almost overwhelmed with 
 what she had gone through that day. Thoughts 
 and emotions new to her crowded on her mind. A 
 vista of wonderful surprises was opening to her. 
 She could not be grateful enough. 
 
 "I shall talk to Professor Castelin today," said 
 Cousin Selina, "and after getting his views govern
 
 MISS JACK'S DOMINIONS 177 
 
 myself accordingly. Everything shall be arranged 
 for you, and I hope it will make you very happy, 
 as it will be. And now, I wish you would go down 
 stairs into Miss Jacquelina's quarters. She has 
 promised me some recipes, and I have offered to 
 lend her some books. Here they are. Give her 
 my compliments and ask after her health. I have 
 not seen her since the professor came." 
 
 Marie went gladly on her errand, but bethought 
 herself at the head of the stairs. She had never 
 been in the lower part of the house, and her curio- 
 sity concerning the odd little creature who made 
 her home there, was quite equal to her sympathy 
 for one so very lonely as she must be. Anne had 
 often expressed a wish to see her; why not give 
 her a chance to improve this opportunity? So she 
 ran back to ask Cousin Selina if Anne might go 
 with her, and, on her assent, crossed the hall and 
 called Anne, who was nothing loath to go. 
 
 Miss Jack received them with an old-time court- 
 liness which was enhanced by the quaint costume 
 in which she had arrayed herself. This was no 
 other than a yellow silk petticoat with stripes of 
 black velvet sewed on diagonally, a sacque of 
 ancient make, but picturesque, an old-fashioned
 
 178 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 chain of many strands of coral about her neck, 
 bracelets of the same on her arms, and a dainty 
 cap, probably a recent purchase, on her head, and 
 from under which two or three iron gray curls 
 hung- over her shoulders. 
 
 "Come in, misses, welcome to my castle. It has 
 been said one's home is one's castle, has it not, and 
 I am rather mediaeval in my language and my life. 
 Let me get you a little more light/' and she hur- 
 ried to open the inner blinds, letting in a thin ray 
 of sunshine. 
 
 The room had a musty smell, the furniture was 
 very old fashioned. There were many pictures on 
 the walls, chiefly portraits of dead and gone people, 
 prim, stern and aristocratic. 
 
 As the light penetrated funher, Anne caught 
 sight of an easel standing on one side and covered 
 with a cloth. 
 
 "Does anyone paint here?" she asked. 
 
 Miss Jack bridled with a little conscious vanity. 
 
 "Oh, yes," she said, "I paint. Sometimes the fit 
 takes me, and I work day after clay, until the inspir- 
 ation leaves me. It's just so with poetry. The 
 divine afflatus, as the great writers call it, comes 
 and goes. I have written much in the halls of my
 
 MISS JACK'S DOMINIONS 179 
 
 fathers. When I was a child this was a grand 
 estate, and the gardens were full of statues done by 
 great sculptors, some of them in our own family. 
 These are my fathers, thrice removed father, 
 grandfather and great grandfather. These are my 
 mothers, also thrice removed; here are my aunts 
 and grand aunts, all painted by eminent artists. So 
 I sit here among them, the last of my family, and 
 nobody to inherit them. I have been trying to 
 paint myself," and she threw the much besmeared 
 cloth from the easel, and turned the picture to the 
 light. 
 
 Anne did not laugh, Marie did not laugh, but 
 the picture was almost a caricature, though finished 
 with amazing accuracy as to details. The poor 
 little artist had never taken a lesson in her life, and 
 yet in the picture were the possibilities of genius. 
 
 "It may be too highly colored/' she said, mov- 
 ing from side to side to obtain a better view, "but 
 most of my friends do not object to that. I used 
 to have such a color." 
 
 Then she led the girls into the other large room, 
 all in the neatest order, and in the kitchen which 
 had a bright yellow floor, and more copper utensils 
 than they had either of them ever seen in all their
 
 180 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 lives, burnished and shining like gold, hanging on 
 huge brass hooks or standing in niches, while a 
 queer little, old, black woman was busy at the 
 fire heating her irons, and now and then looking 
 at her mistress in a sort of odd way. 
 
 "This is Mammy Jenkins." said Miss Jack, intro- 
 ducing her. "She has been in the family fifty odd 
 years. I shouldn't know how to get along without 
 her. She can tell you the story of every preserving 
 kettle and fruit jar, every bit of old silver and 
 earthenware in the house. She raised me, didn't 
 you, mammy?" 
 
 The worn, old, black face lighted up, as the 
 woman said: 
 
 " 'Deed I deed, missy, and I hopes," she went 
 on in a fervor of zeal, "we'll both die and go to 
 heaven togedder, when de time comes." 
 
 "Of couse we shall," Miss Jack admitted in a 
 matter of fact way; "the Lord wouldn't think of 
 separating us after being together so long. Now 
 come out and see my garden. Sometimes I call it 
 a hot house. I sell a good many flowers through 
 the year." 
 
 It was a novel spectacle, but most beautiful in 
 effectiveness of color and good taste in arrange-
 
 MISS JACK'S DOMINIONS 181 
 
 ment. A sort of sliding garden, filled with every 
 variety of flowers, and made so that it could be 
 pulled into shelter, easily, by simple machinery. 
 
 "You see I grow my own lettuce and several 
 other things," she said, surveying the arrangement 
 proudly. "I never want for a little green stuff in 
 the winter." Then she gathered a bouquet for each 
 of them, and they left the place with added respect 
 for the oddity, as people called her, and a renewed 
 admiration of her genius.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION. 
 
 It was evident that Ralph was not so well. The 
 doctor came once a day and always went away 
 with a puzzled expression. 
 
 "Don't you think he is getting any stronger?" 
 Cousin Selina asked him, following him out one 
 day. 
 
 "Rather weaker," said the physician. 
 
 "I hope you don't think him dangerously ill," 
 was the next anxious question. 
 
 "He is certainly in a critical condition, my dear 
 madam/' the doctor replied. "As I have said 
 before, everything depends upon good nursing." 
 
 "He shall have that," said Cousin Selina,, as 
 devoutly as though she had said a prayer. 
 
 "No doubt of it/' echoed the doctor, smilingly, 
 "meantime, the city is a bad place for a sick man. 
 Pity he couldn't get good country air and fare. 
 Oh, he will pull through," he went on, as he saw 
 
 the change in her countenance, "don't worry about 
 (182)
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION 183 
 
 it. He appears to have some trouble on his mind. 
 We doctors are vain enough to think we can see a 
 little below the surface, and this young fellow has 
 melancholia at times, which I cannot account for. 
 His restlessness can hardly proceed from pain, 
 since his arm is well, and some other symptoms 
 are favorable. Question him some day when he 
 seems stronger and is inclined to talk. He may 
 confide in you when he would not tell the doctor." 
 
 Cousin Selina went back to her patient, some- 
 what puzzled. She had thought much the same 
 thing. 
 
 Anne was sitting by the window, sewing. She 
 looked up as Cousin Selina came in. 
 
 "Ralph has been very restless," she said. 
 
 "Have you been talking to him?" 
 
 "No/' said Anne, "but I am quite ready to talk 
 or read to him." She went towards the bed. 
 
 "Is there anything you would like, Ralph dear?" 
 she asked tenderly. 
 
 "No, thank you," he answered, and though his 
 head was turned away, Anne thought she saw a 
 tear roll down his cheek. 
 
 "Are you in pain?" she asked.
 
 184 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "No yes that is, no great pain. I I believe 
 I should like to hear some music." 
 
 "I often sing without the piano," she said, "but 
 I know very little beside church and Sunday school 
 music." 
 
 "Oh, I don't want that," he said almost peevish- 
 ly, "don't you know something funny?" 
 
 "Sing the 'Little Tin Soldier,'" said Cousin 
 Selina, who was lifting her guitar from its case. 
 
 "Yes, that's it," he responded eagerly. So she 
 sang "The Little Tin Soldier," to an accompani- 
 ment on the guitar. 
 
 He listened and brightened, and asked for more ; 
 still Anne sung on. They thought he was laugh- 
 ing, but much to Cousin Selina's alarm, she caught 
 the sound of a quick sob. 
 
 Anne rose in alarm. 
 
 "I haven't comforted you a bit," she said. "I 
 have only made you worse." 
 
 "No, no," the words came gaspingly. "Don't 
 mind me. I I am nervous." 
 
 Cousin Selina, startled by the strange sound 
 bent over him. 
 
 "My dear boy," and she touched his- forehead 
 tenderly, "what is the trouble? He is so easily
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION 185 
 
 excited," she said to Anne. "Perhaps I had better 
 put the guitar away." 
 
 "No no, more music," he half sobbed. "I'm 
 all right," and he gulped down another sob. 
 
 "Play for him I can't sing," said Anne, and 
 Cousin Selina lifted the instrument again and 
 played softly old-fashioned music such as the 
 fathers and mothers of a former generation played 
 and sung, till her patient smiled as he listened, 
 soothed and quieted. But Cousin Selina remem- 
 bered the doctor's words, "Something retards his 
 recovery there is some mental trouble that works 
 against my skill." 
 
 "And yet," she thought to herself, he seems too 
 young to suffer from any serious mental trouble," 
 and she looked yearningly at the lad so fair and 
 beautiful and helpless. "Some time," she went 
 on, still thinking to herself, "when he is in a talka- 
 tive mood, if he ever is, I'll get him to tell me 
 about his past life. He will maybe make a confes- 
 sion of some boyish peccadillo that worries him 
 and keeps his spirits down. Until he recovers 
 them he will be sick and helpless." 
 
 Presently the boy was asleep with a smile upon
 
 186 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 his lips. Cousin Selina went to the window where 
 Anne sat. The girl was grave and thoughtful. 
 
 "Do you think him any worse?" she asked, voice 
 and manner anxious. 
 
 "No, dear, only very low-spirited," was the ans- 
 wer. 
 
 "Of course, that is only natural," Anne said. 
 "What boy wouldn't be, cooped up as he is, lying 
 so still and helpless for days and weeks." 
 
 "Yes, poor child, but I am doing my best for 
 him," Cousin Selina responded. 
 
 "Indeed you are, you dear generous woman; my 
 only fear is that you have undertaken too much, 
 with-your small means. I am so glad I am here to 
 help you with my board money and what little I 
 can do for brother Ralph," and Anne ended her 
 little speech with a kiss. "Then you know we 
 have all those nice dressess to make over for Marie. 
 Isn't it delightful that the professor has taken such 
 a fancy to her? They say he is very rich, and none 
 but a man of money could furnish a room as he 
 has his studio. It is simply magnificent." 
 
 "It certainly is beautiful," said Cousin Selina, 
 absently, "but I was thinking how much good the 
 pure country air would do our boy."
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION 187 
 
 "I saw the dearest little country house yester- 
 day," Anne said, "and I thought oh if I could only 
 buy that for Cousin Selina and take Ralph out 
 there. Never mind, perhaps the chance will come, 
 a little home somewhere amidst green fields, with 
 the pine woods within walking distance. Let's 
 wait and see. Things always come to those who 
 wait patiently." 
 
 A day or two after Cousin Selina was sitting 
 alone with Ralph. Anne was at school, and Marie 
 had gone out on an errand. 
 
 As she sewed leisurely she heard a strange sound. 
 It was a sob, the sob of a soul in piteous trouble, 
 and it sent her with quick steps and throbbing 
 pulses to Ralph's side. 
 
 The boy was weeping bitterly. His fair hair 
 was disarranged. Great tears rolled down his 
 cheeks, his lips were white and drawn, his eyes 
 bloodshot, his whole demeanor that of despair. 
 
 Cousin Selina was frightened. She had never 
 seen him in this mood before. What could she do 
 to soothe and help him? She herself was very 
 much shaken at sight of his grief, whatever might 
 have caused it. 
 
 "My dear boy, this is terrible," she faltered.
 
 188 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "What can I say to you ; what can I do for you?" 
 
 He pulled the pillow half over his face. 
 
 "Don't call me, 'dear boy,' please, please," he 
 cried out in agony. 
 
 "Why, Ralph, my dear lad?" And she stood 
 still, more and more surprised. 
 
 "No, no don't, I can't bear it," he sobbed. 
 
 'What is it I must not do?" she asked, perplexed. 
 
 "You must not talk to me. You must not care 
 for me nor love me. Oh, I can't bear it. It will 
 kill me," he groaned. 
 
 "I must not love you ! But I do. I must not 
 care for you? My poor boy! I don't understand 
 you." 
 
 "You will, soon enough," he murmured; "you 
 will soon enough. You will think I am the mean- 
 est, wickedest boy in all the world. Oh, believe 
 me, I have felt at times as if I were almost in heaven 
 while I have been here. I prize every little word 
 you have said. I've thought of you, dreamed of 
 you. I never knew a mother's love, and you 
 seemed to take the place of the mother I never 
 knew." 
 
 The pathos and passion in his voice were almost 
 untranslatable.
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION 189 
 
 "The mother you never knew/' murmured 
 Cousin Selina, lost in astonishment. 
 
 "No, I never knew her, for she died when I was 
 born. But, oh, how can I tell you? How can I 
 bear to sink so low in your esteem? so low into 
 such terrible depths?" 
 
 Cousin Selina moved a step or two to be certain 
 she was not dreaming. She even looked about the 
 room to make sure that everything was as it had 
 been. 
 
 "My poor boy my dear Ralph," she repeated, 
 completely bewildered. 
 
 "You may call me Ralph," he said, growing 
 calmer, "for that is my name, but you must never 
 use any expression of endearment again. I am not 
 worthy oh, how unworthy!" 
 
 Cousin Selina came back to herself. 
 
 "Are you out of your mind, my lad?" was her 
 first startled question. "It must be that the fever 
 is on you and you don't know what you are saying, 
 it must be." 
 
 "No, I have no fever. I am in my right mind, 
 thank God. I know what I am saying. I am fully 
 
 conscious of the wicked thing I have done." 
 13
 
 190 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "The wicked thing!" echoed Cousin Selina, her 
 face growing pale. 
 
 "Yes, wicked, and oh how shall I tell you?" he 
 groaned. 
 
 "If it will make you well, if it will help you to get 
 better, tell me, no matter what it is," said Cousin 
 Selina, desperately, but her voice trembled. 
 
 "I wish I had died before ever you saw me," he 
 said. 
 
 "That wish of itself is wicked," was Cousin 
 Selina's rejoinder. 
 
 "I know it, but I do I wish I had gone to the 
 hospital. You will send me there, now." 
 
 "To the hospital ! never, my dear Ralph. You 
 must explain what your words mean. I fear you 
 are not quite in your right mind." 
 
 "I am not your dear Ralph," he answered, "I 
 never shall be again. I I have deceived you." 
 
 "You have deceived me! You are not Ralph! 
 Not my brother's child! Not Ralph!" 
 
 "I am not. Heaven be merciful to me. I can- 
 not any longer be a liar and a deceiver. I am not 
 your Ralph." 
 
 "Then who are you?" she asked, catching her 
 breath.
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION 191 
 
 "A waif, without father or mother, relatives or 
 friends. A wanderer, alone in the wide world. 
 That is all I can tell you," and his voice was utterly 
 sad. "Your kindness, your heavenly kindness, 
 your sweet and loving words, compel me to unde- 
 ceive you. I have no right even to your com- 
 passion." 
 
 There was a long silence. The ticking of the 
 clock never sounded so loud. Cousin Selina could 
 almost hear the beating of her own heart. 
 
 "You are not utterly alone," she said, at last. 
 "No, my poor boy, not while I live." 
 
 His tears, his self-abasement appealed to her 
 generous nature. And she had not yet recovered 
 from the shock his disclosure had given her. 
 
 He covered his face with his hands which were 
 trembling with the effort he made to be calm. 
 Then he shook his head and said hoarsely : 
 
 "No, no but it is good of you to say so. I 
 cannot live on your generosity. I thought I should 
 be able to face this thing out. I thought I was 
 more hardened than I am." 
 
 "Then, our Ralph was lost," said Cousin Selina, 
 sorrowfully. "Tell me everything." 
 
 "Yes," was the sad answer. "Let me tell YOU
 
 192 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 the whole story. He and I took service on the 
 same ship. His given name was Ralph, the same 
 as mine. It is a strange thing to tell, but we were 
 alike in person, height and manners. I admired 
 him very much so that I copied him. He was con- 
 stantly taken for me, and I for him, which made no 
 difference, as our duties were the same. The sailors 
 aboard called us the twins. Yes, he fell overboard 
 in a terrible gale. Every effort was made to save 
 him, but he went down." 
 
 "Oh, this is dreadful," Cousin Selina exclaimed, 
 and her clasped hands trembled. Like one hang- 
 ing on the edge of a precipice, knowing that a fall 
 will be fatal, so she clung to all that she had helped, 
 believed and suffered. "Can I realize it?" she cried 
 aloud "must I?" 
 
 "I have told you the truth," he said, conclusively, 
 his face looking so childlike and innocent, with the 
 wide blue eyes clouded by tears. "I will tell you 
 the whole truth, while I have strength to do it. He 
 was lost, and though I cried of nights in the fore- 
 castle, and felt strange of days because of his going, 
 I appropriated his effects, at first, honestly, to 
 bring them to his people, but when I was taken 
 sick, I had such a horror of the hospital, that a wild
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION 193 
 
 and wicked idea came into my head. The true 
 Ralph had friends and relatives I had nobody. I 
 had been educated in an orphan asylum, where for 
 most things I needed I had to shift for myself, and 
 get what I desired in any way that occurred to me. 
 He grew up in a beautiful home where every one 
 loved him and helped him when he needed help. 
 He often told me about his family, how wealthy 
 some of them were, in particular an aunt Hannah 
 who had wanted to adopt him as a son. He 
 declared he only ran away to make his fortune and 
 go home and surprise them all, particularly his 
 sister Anne, whom he intended to take care of, 
 because like himself, she was poor. 
 
 "Then I reasoned, and I can see now how fool- 
 ishly and wickedly, why shouldn't I profit by the 
 advantages that had come my way? I decided to 
 do so. I read the few letters he had left, I got by 
 heart the names and residences of his relations. I 
 knew my resemblance to him was striking enough 
 to deceive his nearest friends well, I have played 
 the farce out and I have never had one happy 
 moment." 
 
 Cousin Selina gave a mournful gesture of assent, 
 but did not speak. She could not. She sat regard-
 
 194 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 ing with the strangest mixture of regret and pity, 
 this phantom of dead hopes. Her attitude was 
 rigid, her mouth indrawn and white. What should 
 she do with this singular experience, this ghost of 
 error that had come into her life so strangely, and 
 might disappear at any moment? 
 
 "Before I came here," he went on, gathering 
 strength from the compassion in her face which 
 she had no knowledge of displaying, "I rather 
 rejoiced in the scheme, despite my conscience, and 
 so far as I felt it might benefit me, but since I have 
 been here under your angelic care and taking 
 every blessing that has come from your charity I 
 have been so conscience stricken that I felt I could 
 not bear it any longer. So now you know all." 
 
 Cousin Selina lifted her head which had been 
 bowed during the last words of his confession. 
 
 "It is all so strange! so hard to believe! so piti- 
 ful ! so pitiful !" she said, in a low voice, softly 
 drawing one hand over the other. "Still I shall 
 never regret that I have done a kindness to one 
 who was sick and suffering. I don't know what 
 to say to it all I don't know what to do." 
 
 "I should think you would," he returned, in a 
 faint voice. "The hospital is the only proper place
 
 A BOY'S CONFESSION 195 
 
 for me now. I dread it, but I deserve it, and no 
 doubt God sees that I need that sort of punishment. 
 Yes, I deserve it," and hiding his face in his hands 
 he wept pitifully.
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 REPENTENCE AND FORGIVENESS. 
 
 "My dear boy!" Cousin Selina said, and there 
 was the suspicion of a sob in her own voice a 
 commotion of mingled feelings oppressed her, and 
 life seemed full of mystery. She had never 
 fathomed anything like this in the sea of existence, 
 she had never met with even the shadow of a sin 
 like this, but the heart of her was stirred with a 
 feeling akin to mercy, and there was no harshness 
 in her voice, as there was no anger in her gentle 
 heart, only sorrow and sweet pitifulness. Her soul 
 with a broad outlook and large grasp gathered the 
 erring boy in its arms. She could not, dared not be 
 angry while the good and the evil of another soul 
 were each striving for the victory. 
 
 "Oh, how can you say 'my dear boy' to me 
 when when you know?" he said, awe-struck. 
 
 "I was thinking," said Cousin Selina, "how the 
 
 good God may be showing His wonderful love to 
 (196)
 
 REPENTANCE AND FORGIVENESS 197 
 
 you just now and here," was the low response. 
 "My dear boy, I have grown to love you very 
 much." 
 
 Had the heavens opened the lad could not have 
 been more startled and astonished. The fragrance 
 of flowers, the music of birds, the beauty of para- 
 dise seemed at that moment to steal into his heart. 
 But the ecstasy passed, and the hopelessness came 
 back. 
 
 "But what is there in me to love?" he asked 
 tearfully, sinking back. "I have deceived, lied, 
 stolen. I have become everything that is mean and 
 degrading in this one downfall. Could even God 
 love me after that?" 
 
 "Why, yes," she answered softly, "He loves the 
 soul in you that has waked up to the consciousness 
 of evil, as yours has, or He would not have given 
 that great command, 'I say not unto you seven 
 times, but seventy times seven.' That shows that 
 He is never tired of forgiving the soul that shows 
 its sincerity and its penitence." 
 
 And yet, as she thought it over, Cousin Selina 
 was perplexed by the often recurring question, 
 "Have I done right?" She was fully conscious that 
 her great warm heart often ran away, as the saying
 
 198 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 is, with her head, that love and sympathy pulled 
 one way, when a severe sense of duty and a prac- 
 tical application should have influenced her to turn 
 in a different direction ; but here was a poor, sick, 
 helpless boy, a waif, drifted out of the world, in her 
 arms, and yet a hero, since he had nobly confessed, 
 in the face of small hope of compassion, to the evil 
 that had conquered him. Ho had won her heart 
 by his patience, and constant gratitude. His like- 
 ness to the lost boy was marvellous. Even now she 
 could not realize that it was not Ralph, her Ralph. 
 Who else would car for him? She had come to 
 consider him a sacred charge if she sent him 
 away to the tender mercies of the hospital, and he 
 should die of anguish or remorse, she would have 
 considered herself his murderer. Now was the 
 time to sow in his heart the seeds of love and faith 
 that might, with their steady growth, change the 
 whole current of his life. 
 
 The boy had become even more grave as the 
 woman pursued her speculations. 
 
 "She is changing her mind/' he thought. "She 
 sees, upon reflection, the enormity of my conduct.' 
 Tears of disappointment came into his blue eyes. 
 
 "I only wish I could die," he murmured.
 
 REPENTANCE AND FORGIVENESS 199 
 
 "Don't wish that," said Cousin Selina, called 
 from her reflections. "Death would not give you 
 the rest you desire, perhaps. It is life and health 
 you should pray for in order to show your grati- 
 tude to the Almighty. It is by living that grand 
 life He has made possible that you can best show 
 your sorrow for the evil you have done." 
 
 "Oh, that gives me hope," he exclaimed, earn- 
 estly. "I feel like one suddenly let out of prison. 
 What shall I do to show you how grateful I am? 
 Give me any task send me anywhere." 
 
 Cousin Selina's lips trembled to a smile. It was 
 almost grotesque to hear him, lying there so help- 
 less, talk of doing and going. 
 
 "My dear boy, I shall keep you with me until you 
 are well, and able to do for yourself. I don't doubt 
 but that, according to human law and judgment, I 
 ought to be very angry with you, but I cannot I 
 am sorry, I am disappointed, how bitterly I dare 
 not say, but you are our poor Ralph's counter- 
 part you shall have Ralph's place" she paused 
 a moment, then added, reverently, her soft eyes 
 taking on heaven's own splendor "for my 
 Master's sake."
 
 200 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 There was a solemn silence, interrupted only by 
 the boy's sobbing breath. 
 
 "And you have really forgiven me?" trem- 
 bled on his lips. 
 
 "Fully and freely, as Christ will, as soon as you 
 ask Him," she said. 
 
 "I feel like a new creature/' he said, shining eyes 
 and quivering smile attesting to the fact. "I will 
 prove it if I live, and I want to live now. Every 
 cent you have spent for me shall be religiously 
 refunded, and I will love you to my death. I never 
 knew the blessing of a mother's love." 
 
 "You shall be as my own son," she said, softly. 
 "I shall look to you for the love that has been 
 denied me, and which I hoped to enjoy in the affec- 
 tion of my brother's child. And now we have to 
 think of Anne." 
 
 He turned his face away. 
 
 "Yes," he murmured with a heavily drawn 
 breath "she must be told." 
 
 "It will be distressing news to her," said Cousin 
 Selina. 
 
 He faced her again, his heavy lids trembling. 
 
 "We have not been so very much like brother 
 and sister," he said. "There was ice in my very
 
 REPENTANCE AND FORGIVENESS 201 
 
 hand-shake of course you have not noticed it." 
 
 "I have noticed some things," said Cousin 
 Selina, hesitatingly, "but I thought they were due 
 to the long separation and the strangeness of it 
 all. But, poor child, she believes you to be her 
 brother and is planning all manner of things for 
 your good, when you shall get well." 
 
 "God bless her, and forgive me," he said, fer- 
 vently. 
 
 And then Cousin Selina thought of her half 
 sisters of two women who were not unselfish, as 
 she was. If they blamed her for taking upon her 
 hands the care of a nephew, what would they say 
 if the further knowledge came to them that she 
 had further charged herself with the maintenance 
 of a stranger? 
 
 "I must have time to think the matter over," she 
 said. "Don't worry over it. It will all come out 
 right in due time. Anne shall know, but not just 
 yet." 
 
 She knew what bitter comments, what unde- 
 served upbraidings she might expect, were this 
 new version to be made public. It was with new 
 thankfulness that she reflected on the absence of 
 Aunt Hannah, who would not have spared her.
 
 202 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 She could not forget her bitter words, her offer of 
 hot house flowers, and the menace of her threat, 
 "He is probably never going to get well, and you 
 will have your trouble for your pains." 
 
 "Then if he dies he shall die in my care/' was her 
 spirited reply, "and I will see that he is decently 
 buried." 
 
 Now, when these words came back to her, she 
 knew that the boy was not her nephew, but a 
 stranger, and the son of a stranger. 
 
 Well, did not the Christ have something to say 
 about that "I was a stranger and ye took me not 
 in?" 
 
 Christ could never speak such words of con- 
 demnation to her. 
 
 Meantime the two girls were chatting away like 
 two magpies, in the room across the hall, which 
 Anne had christened Sunny Nook. And indeed 
 the charm of the sunshine seemed to lie on every- 
 thing on the flowers, bright with autumnal tints, 
 on the pretty carpet and the pictures and the be- 
 ribboned tidies that Anne had brought as her share 
 of the adornment. 
 
 Each in her own rocking chair, they sewed and 
 crochetted and compared notes. Together they
 
 REPENTANCE AND FORGIVENESS 203 
 
 used the same books, for Anne had devoted the 
 evenings to instruction, and every hour, one 
 might almost say every moment, was rilled with its 
 quota of work. 
 
 Anne was reading from a letter she held in her 
 hand, and both girls had been laughing. 
 
 "What a good time she must be having!" said 
 Marie, leaning back in her chair. 
 
 "Well yes, I suppose any one would have a good 
 time shopping, with plenty of money to spend," 
 Anne assented, "particularly in those Paris shops 
 or, what does she call them magasins." 
 
 "Don't stop reading. I love dearly to hear, if 
 you don't mind," pleaded Marie. "I think she 
 writes beautiful letters." 
 
 "Yes, Cousin Fanny has a good deal of talent, 
 but she fritters it away. Society and dress are more 
 to her than talent of any sort. Here's a choice 
 little bit. 
 
 'After 1 had selected my gloves, white and 
 cream, and bought some of the loveliest ribbons, 
 oh, I know you will say they are quite heavenly in 
 their hues, I saw a crowd near by and everybody 
 hurrying and bowing. It was the queerest little 
 figure, not quite up to my shoulder, very richly
 
 204 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 dressed and attended by two tall footmen; and if 
 you could see the -footmen abroad! They put on 
 more style than princes. After awhile one of our 
 party, a young girl who is a good linguist, told me 
 that the little lady was a hunchback (I could see 
 that when she moved further on) and a countess. 
 By the way, one of the footmen held in his mighty 
 arms a tiny Blenheim spaniel, which, of course, 
 belonged to his mistress. Oh, if ever I felt thank- 
 ful for straight shoulders, I did then. The little 
 creature was really beautiful in face, and everybody 
 seemed to love to wait upon her, she was so gentle. 
 She is an English woman and the daughter of a 
 celebrated man ; but I'd rather be your plain Cousin 
 Fanny than a countess with a figure like that.' 
 
 "Isn't it dreadful!" said Marie, suspending her 
 work. "One likes to be shapely and good look- 
 ing." 
 
 "Yes," Anne responded, "and that's why I so 
 delight in brother Ralph. He is so handsome and 
 has such beautiful blue eyes ! I am glad his occu- 
 pation has not coarsened him, or made him com- 
 monplace." 
 
 "Do you suppose," said Marie, in a thoughtful 
 undertone, "that I shall ever go abroad, if I should
 
 REPENTANCE AND FORGIVENESS 205 
 
 learn the violin well enough to appear in public?" 
 
 "Why, of course you would/' was Anne's ans- 
 wer. "All great performers go abroad, so put 
 that in your dream book of the future only. I 
 must stipulate," she added, immediately, "to go 
 with you, either as companion, or lady's maid, 
 or" 
 
 A gesture of distress, and a pair of troubled eyes 
 appealed to her. 
 
 "Oh, don't talk that way, Anne dear. It hurts 
 me. You to go as companion or lady's maid, to 
 poor insignificant little me, a dependent. I really 
 feel like that, I do, indeed; I wish I could pay for 
 everything," she went on, passionately. "If it 
 weren't that I know, sometime I shall pay it all 
 back, I couldn't bear it, I should die." 
 
 "Why, Marie!" Anne exclaimed, "I was only in 
 fun. I meant when you will be a brilliant per- 
 former, with a foreign name, perhaps, and have all 
 the world running after you. Don't you see that 
 I shall be a nobody then? But we won't talk of 
 that, if it hurts you so. And you mustn't consider 
 yourself a dependent. Cousin Selina would feel 
 dreadfully if she knew it." 
 
 "Oh. I'd work on my hands and knees for her," 
 
 14
 
 206 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 said Marie, her eyes shining with tears. "She is 
 well, there's but one word expresses it heavenly. 
 I love her with my whole heart and soul. It makes 
 people good to be with her." 
 
 "She's the sweetest, dearest woman," said Anne, 
 smiling, as she folded up her letter. "How beau- 
 tifully she has taken care of brother Ralph. The 
 dear fellow would have died in the hospital, he 
 hates it so. I am longing for him to get well. 
 You know that when I am of age of course you 
 don't know it, but I will tell you I come into a 
 little money, only a few thousands, but enough to 
 take care of Ralph and myself. I can buy a little 
 cottage in the country oh, I've seen just the 
 darling home I would like, with great lines of. ever- 
 green trees around it, and moss growing beside the 
 path, and swinging grape-vines in the yard plenty 
 of room for flowers and the sun making every- 
 thing glitter yes, I've seen just the home I want. 
 And when you come out to see me, you shall have 
 cream and new dairy butter, and doughnuts, for I 
 know I shall be a famous cook. I can feel it in my 
 very fingers. I'll keep one dear little room for you 
 and have it as white as fairy snow and call it 
 'Marie's Room' unless you get to be so very
 
 REPENTANCE AND FORGIVENESS 207 
 
 famous that you won't care to visit such humble 
 quarters" here a hand was held fairly over Anne's 
 mouth, and the two girls, after a merry little laugh, 
 kissed each other. 
 
 "I'll never want to be famous," pouted Marie, 
 "if it's going to estrange me from my friends."
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION. 
 
 "The advantage, on the whole, is more on my 
 side than it is her's, for I have a perfect passion for 
 leading genius I hardly dare say, teaching it." 
 
 It was the professor who spoke. The hunchback 
 had gone on his morning rounds, and the room 
 with its massive furniture and rich hangings looked 
 fit for the occupation of a prince. 
 
 "I certainly am glad you are taking an interest 
 in little Marie. It seemed to me from the first that 
 she was no ordinary child. You have heard of 
 course that she had good parentage/' said Cousin 
 Selina. 
 
 "Ah, you knew her then," the professor ex- 
 claimed, a sudden light showing in his keen, hand- 
 some face. "You you knew her father, perhaps, 
 and her mother." 
 
 Cousin Selina shook her head till the fluffy white 
 curls clustered closer on her comely forehead. 
 
 (208)
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION 209 
 
 "Oh, no, I know nothing about her except 
 what she has told me, that her father and mother 
 were Swiss, by birth that her mother was a 
 teacher in her own country, and her father a carver 
 of dainty clocks, watch-cases and easels. Beside 
 that he played the violin, and that is how she 
 acquired her taste for music." 
 
 "Ah!" the professor drew a long breath. His 
 eyes were fixed on the floor for some seconds. 
 When he looked up they glittered suspiciously 
 there was in them the moisture of tears. 
 
 "I had once a child like that," he said in a low 
 voice, "and strangely, too, her name was Marie. 
 In her infancy we called her 'Sweetest,' and the 
 pet name clung to her. Do you wonder that I was 
 startled when this child also answered to the pretty 
 pseudonym? I declare it seems marvellous," and 
 he smiled, throwing off the momentary look of 
 care, or it might be trouble, that had almost sad- 
 dened her. "Well," he went on, "we will go back 
 to business. Business is a stupid word, isn't it? 
 but so necessary, even between friends. If I under- 
 stand the matter, this girl is in your employ, as a 
 servant." The word seemed to taste bitter, for he
 
 210 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 made a sort of grimace. Cousin Selina answered 
 eagerly : 
 
 "Oh, you mistake, entirely. She is not in any 
 sense a servant. I first thought of it, knowing 
 that as my family is small, she could easily do my 
 work; but though she is a diligent and willing little 
 creature, I saw that all her young life she had 
 labored much beyond her strength, and in conse- 
 quence is extremely delicate, so she only takes 
 charge of certain things, and is treated as a member 
 of my family. My neice, who is staying with me, 
 is teaching her, and finds her wise beyond her 
 years. She is greatly interested in study, and I 
 have grown to love her as if she were a daughter of 
 my own. I don't know how I should get along 
 without Marie" she smiled, looking away beyond 
 as if she saw in the distance the gentle face of some 
 fair angel. 
 
 "You are a good woman/' said the professor, 
 and his voice shook a little. "And let me prophesy 
 that this lonely little girl whom you have taken to 
 your heart, though a stranger, will yet be to you a 
 delight and a blessing. Let me further say that she 
 has powerful friends both in this world and the 
 other. I am very superstitious, my acquaintances
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION 211 
 
 say, though they have no warrant, save that I 
 believe in heaven and ministering spirits, in the 
 way the Bible teaches. I happen to be old-fash- 
 ioned enough to read my Bible" he smiled. "I 
 intend to make this child self-supporting. It shall 
 not be my fault if she is not the wonder of the age. 
 Even in the few lessons she has taken she betrays 
 the possession of unusual ability. She loves the 
 instrument with an abiding love. Nothing is too 
 hard for her, she has unbounded confidence in 
 herself, but does not know it, yet. In fine, she has 
 all the qualities of a first-class virtuoso, and yet is 
 as modest and humble as a saint. I have never 
 seen such a character" he paused, and then added 
 in a more subdued tone, "but once;" then drew a 
 long sigh. 
 
 Cousin Selina moved her chair. The conference 
 had been of his seeking, yet she knew he was a 
 very busy man, with but little time to spare. He 
 stood up as she did, with fine courtesy. 
 
 "Then it is understood that she can take all the 
 time she wants," he said. 
 
 "Certainly," was the frank response. 
 
 "I may have her for two hours at a time," he 
 went on.
 
 212 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Or for three," she said, smiling. 
 
 "But then what will you do without her help?" 
 he asked. 
 
 "I have arranged that," was the answer. "There 
 is an old servant down stairs, an old family servant 
 who has but little to do, and Miss Jack or Miss 
 Jacquelina, as I should call her, has arranged with 
 me to keep the old woman busy. She, on her part, 
 is delighted, for she is very unhappy when she has 
 time to be idle, so we shall all help each other." 
 
 "I am glad to be in so busy a hive," the professor 
 said, with quiet emphasis. "It gives zest to any 
 labor, for I am never without work on hand, either 
 in composition or teaching. Idle I never can. I 
 think I should die if I could not be busy from morn- 
 ing till night. All is settled then, and I wish you 
 good morning. But, oh, there is a little thing you 
 have forgotten," he went on with an arch glance, 
 and the grace of manner for which he was famous. 
 
 She turned her soft eyes upon him, not without 
 surprise, as the pink mounted into her cheeks. 
 
 "You have not asked me to come down now and 
 then and play to your sick nephew" and his voice 
 was mellow with feeling. 
 
 "Oh, I did not dare," laughed Cousin Selina,
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION 213 
 
 losing at once the constraint which she had always 
 felt in his presence, for his face was now illumined 
 with feeling. "You are a great professor, you 
 know, and we are only humble folk. Why will 
 you? I am sure I should be so happy ! We should 
 all be so happy, especially poor Ralph, who often 
 strains his ears to listen." 
 
 "I'll come with pleasure. I was 'only waiting for 
 an invitation," he laughed, mellowly, as he followed 
 her and held the door open, then bowed her good- 
 bye, his eyes twinkling still as he thought of her 
 surprise. 
 
 "I never saw a handsomer man, or a statelier," 
 said Cousin Selina to herself in the innocence and 
 honesty of her heart, as she went smilingly down 
 stairs. "He is as one might suppose the old 
 cavaliers might have been in mediaeval times. 
 One reads about them but seldom sees their coun- 
 terpart." 
 
 The professor turned back from the door, his 
 countenance a thorough contrast to what it had 
 been. It was as though melancholy had marked 
 him for its own. Back and forth, back and forth, 
 like some restless animal, he walked the length of 
 the room, his lips moving, his eyes fixed and unsee-
 
 214 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 ing his whole appearance that of a man followed 
 by some consuming desire, or the shadow of an 
 unexpiated deed of violence. It was not till the 
 Italian Jock came in with a message that he con- 
 trolled himself. He read the note placed in his 
 hand, and then muttered : 
 
 "I have told the public that I have not strength 
 enough to give much attention to pupils, and yet 
 they keep coming." 
 
 "That is because you are so good a teacher, 
 master," said the man with a shrug. 
 
 "How often have I told you not to call me 
 master," said the professor, with some show of 
 asperity, 
 
 "But, are you not my master in every thing?" the 
 Italian asked. "We of our nation know where we 
 stand. It does not humiliate us to call our supe- 
 riors master. How can I help it? Have you not 
 taught me everything I know? Was I not a poor 
 penniless boy, knocked about from pillar to post 
 with my poor, broken little hand organ, when you 
 rescued me, because, you say I have dark skin and 
 a miserable little organ, and a hump on my back?" 
 
 "Oh, nonsense, don't talk about those times," 
 said the professor, but his mouth was smiling.
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION 215 
 
 "Yes, just this once, and then I hold my tongue," 
 said the man. "I thought about it today when I 
 saw one miserable man of my country grinding out 
 the opera music of 'La Sonambula.' It was a better 
 organ than mine, but it set me to thinking how 
 wretched I was at that time when you came along 
 and I happened to be singing an Italian song, a 
 foolish little thing." 
 
 "It was your pretty face that took me, boy," 
 laughed the professor. 
 
 "You are kind to say it, but whatever it was, it 
 won me my master. And when I came to be your 
 boy, and you found out I had a little talent for the 
 piano, did you not, day and night work over me, 
 till I could read the music?" 
 
 "That was for my own good, you silly fellow," 
 responded the other. "I wanted you to play my 
 accompaniments. Think what it would have cost 
 you if" 
 
 The hunchback snapped his fingers. 
 
 "Do not I see that you care nothing for money, 
 that you have all of it you want, and more! No, 
 it was not that,, it was for good alone, only good. 
 You wanted to help the poor outcast at which even 
 children sneered. You knew I was a poor cripple
 
 216 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 and your soul helped me. Now I am your willing 
 slave ; I would work my ringers to the bone to serve 
 you." 
 
 "Well, just at present, Jock, work your fingers 
 to this little accompaniment I composed this morn- 
 ing," and the professor lifted his Strad, whose 
 polished yellow surface seemed the incarnation of 
 prisoned sunshine. 
 
 The hunchback, who might have been anywhere 
 from the age of twenty-one to forty-one, sat down 
 at the instrument, joyously, and played with all the 
 enthusiasm of which he was master, while the violin 
 answered with a symphony of unusual beauty. The 
 rich notes rang out and floated above, below, 
 wherever the atmosphere caught their vibrations, 
 till all the air seemed made up of sweet sounds, 
 snatches of melody that rose and fell with each 
 poise of the bow, each movement of the master's 
 hand. As if satisfied with the result, the professor 
 stood for a while pulling the strings in short 
 stacatto, and smilingly humming to himself. 
 
 "It is time for the signoria to come," said the 
 hunchback, looking at the clock, and almost at that 
 minute came a rap on the door.
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION 217 
 
 "Ah ! there she is," and the master's face bright- 
 ened, as the door opened and Marie came forward 
 bearing in her arms that same shining instrument 
 that had so excited her admiration months before, 
 in the music shop window. 
 
 "Now we will have a good time," said the 
 master, heartily, as he faced the new pupil. 
 
 There was no need to ask if Marie responded. 
 The light in her eyes, the dimples in her cheeks told 
 the story. Every moment of her practice had been 
 a delight. Sometimes she could hardly go on for 
 the longing to drink in some tender sound so like 
 the rich voicing of a human throat. 
 
 She was quite at home, now in the master's pres- 
 ence,, having become accustomed to his masterly 
 sway, which was almost imperious. She felt at 
 home with the splendid surroundings. She had a 
 half worshipful love for the man who seemed to 
 her like some kingly presence, and her highest 
 ambition was to win his approval. As for him, 
 never had he taught a pupil who responded so 
 readily, who was so teachable, and who understood. 
 
 "She comprehends as by magic," he often said 
 to himself. "It is as if she had the principle of 
 melody written on her brain. It is wonderful."
 
 218 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 She already knew the scale by heart, and could 
 read with ease, for her mother had taught her the 
 rudiments of harmony long before her illness. 
 
 The hunchback was busy behind a gold embroid- 
 ered screen, setting out a table with grapes and 
 small honey cakes, and grape juice (the latter the 
 professor made himself), for after the lesson Marie 
 always had a treat, and she looked forward to it as 
 the final wind-up to her work with almost childish 
 pleasure. 
 
 "You have had a good lesson today," he said, as 
 the two sat down at the little table. "Now tell me 
 what have you been doing since last Wednesday?" 
 Marie took two lessons a week. 
 
 "Practicing/' she answered with a smile. 
 
 "Not all the time. I would not allow that," was 
 his answer. 
 
 "Oh, no, not all the time, for some days it cramps 
 my fingers. Well, I have sewed, made some patch- 
 work, helped the dear lady, and read to the sick 
 boy. I really don't think I am idle a moment," she 
 said. 
 
 "Honestly, I believe not," and he laid a bunch of 
 purple grapes on her plate. "And how is the sick 
 boy?"
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION 219 
 
 "He is getting on very slowly, Cousin Selina 
 says. Sometimes she thinks if he could go to the 
 country he would recover sooner." 
 
 "Ah, perhaps. Well, yes, it would be a good 
 thing. And does he wish it?" 
 
 "Oh, very much," said Marie, daintily sipping 
 from her wine glass, "and his sister, Miss Anne, 
 wishes it more than any of us." 
 
 "A very nice girl, Miss Anne seems," said Pro- 
 fessor Castelin. 
 
 "She is lovely," was Marie's response. "She 
 doesn't mind how much I practice, when some- 
 times I think she must get tired." 
 
 "And why does the little lady not go into the 
 country?" asked the master. 
 
 "I don't believe she can afford it," said Marie, 
 putting down her grapes. "Oh, how nice it must 
 be to be rich ! I wish I were rich." 
 
 "Pray what would you do if you were rich?" was 
 the next question, as the master leisurely picked at 
 his grapes. 
 
 "Why, the first thing would be to buy a little 
 cottage in the country for Cousin Selina," was the 
 eager response. "It should have a garden and an 
 orchard, and I would get hens and chickens and a
 
 220 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 cow oh, and a carriage for Ralph to ride about in. 
 I am sure he would soon get well." 
 
 "It seems to me that a horse would be desirable 
 also," he said, quizzingly. 
 
 "Oh, of course the carriage wouldn't go of 
 itself," she said, laughing. 
 
 "And what for yourself?" the professor asked, 
 with smiling eyes. 
 
 "Well, I haven't thought," was the slow answer. 
 "The fact is I shouldn't really want anything, 
 should I, for I would be with Anne and Ralph and 
 Cousin Selina, and seeing their happiness would 
 make me happy." 
 
 "And how about the violin and my lessons?" he 
 asked. 
 
 "Oh, mercy, I never thought of that," cried 
 Marie with something like absolute terror in her 
 eyes and voice. 
 
 "I only asked for information," said the master 
 grimly. 
 
 "And I talked without reflection," she said dis- 
 tressfully. 
 
 "I wonder then how we can manage it?" he went 
 on, pretending not to notice her embarrassment. 
 "It might be in this way. I, for instance, am the
 
 THE PROFESSOR'S PROPOSITION 221 
 
 owner of a very nice farm in the suburbs. Suppose 
 it to be a bargain, and I place it under the supervis- 
 ion of an old man, who is without home and work. 
 We are only supposing, you know. The little farm 
 happens to be well stocked. There are horses and 
 there are cows, there are hens and chickens and 
 rabbits, besides all sorts of feathered pets. I ask 
 our little lady I wonder if I should dare? if I 
 could get up the courage? to take care of this 
 country home for me, for I shall be there two days 
 in the week, to get the fresh air, and give lessons to 
 a bright little girl I know, and oh/' 
 
 Marie had covered her face with her hands. 
 Was she crying? 
 
 Presently the girl looked up. There were tears 
 in her eyes. 
 
 "It all seems like a dream/' she said, "'like a 
 beautiful dream." 
 
 15
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 BIDDING FOR A FARM. 
 
 "But a dream that might be realized," said the 
 professor. "Since my illness I have been foolish 
 enough to fear that my strength is not returning as 
 it should. I have to a certain extent given up 
 teaching, but the weakness of nerve and muscle 
 still hangs on. My doctor tells me that I must 
 thoroughly recuperate, and that this cannot be 
 done in the city. Well, then, common sense says 
 if you are tired of work get a plaything to amuse 
 yourself with. What better plaything than a small 
 cottage with an acre or two? Then I could come 
 out every evening and breathe the fresh air, and 
 remain for two days out of the seven. Why, I 
 feel better already, stronger, for talking about it." 
 
 "It would be beautiful," said Marie, smiling, 
 "but but I don't believe Cousin Selina would 
 like it." 
 
 "And why not, pray?" he asked, with wider 
 
 opened eyes. 
 (222)
 
 BIDDING FOR A FARM 223 
 
 "Because she is so so very .independent," was 
 Marie's response. 
 
 "Ah, Sweetest Marie, she may be just as inde- 
 pendent as she likes, so that she does not separate 
 us" he returned, in a low passionate voice, then as 
 the girl looked her wonder at his earnestness, he 
 said: 
 
 "It would indeed be a cruelty to you, a cruelty 
 to me, just now when you are improving as you 
 are. Properly, one should begin the study of the 
 violin at six years of age and you are sixteen, 
 therefore there is no time to be lost no, not even 
 a day. That is what I meant when I said it would 
 be a cruelty. I have great hopes, great expecta- 
 tions well, well, there is time enough. Tell your 
 excellent friend, Cousin Selina, that I shall do 
 myself the honor to play for her tonight, and for 
 the young man, the invalid. As for the farm we'll 
 waive that for the present." 
 
 The matter was destined to be waived for a much 
 longer time, for Cousin Selina quite unconsciously 
 solved the problem of a country life for herself. 
 That same evening she went out for Ralph's medi- 
 cine. 
 
 "I shall be back, probably before the professor
 
 224 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 comes down," she said, "for I am as anxious as any 
 of you, to hear him play." So she hurriedly left 
 and soon entered one of the most brilliant of the 
 few drug stores in the neighborhood. 
 
 She was very weary, for she had walked more 
 than usual that day, and somewhat dispirited. 
 Ralph had seemed more feeble, and though during 
 the past week he had ventured out more than once, 
 yet today he had complained of weakness and had 
 remained at home. Anne, too, missing her usual 
 summer outing, was looking pale and losing flesh. 
 There seemed to be less sympathy than ever 
 between her and Ralph, and Cousin Selina, anxious 
 for all, was at her wits end what to do. But worse 
 still, than that, money was becoming scarce. By 
 selling a few stocks here and there, she might be 
 able to realize enough to tide her over, at present; 
 but what about the future? 
 
 If she realized on her small principal now and 
 then it would soon be gone and poverty would 
 stare her in the face. 
 
 "I'll trust in Providence," she kept saying to her- 
 self, and no one could have a more tender and 
 abiding faith than she. 
 
 As she stood leaning against the counter, two
 
 225 
 
 gentlemen walked leisurely in. One of them, stout 
 of figure and comfortable in manner, talked with a 
 loud voice and much gesticulation; the other 
 appeared, to listen with interest. 
 
 "Yes," said the large man, continuing the con- 
 versation, "I hate to see such good land going to 
 waste. The land is excellent, the house handsome 
 and convenient, and partly furnished. I knew there 
 were several heavy things John wouldn't take 
 away because they were old fashioned. It is almost 
 a pity that the fortune ever came to the fellow. 
 Turned his head completely." 
 
 ''How many acres?" asked the other. 
 
 "Twenty, under good cultivation, and as much 
 again in wood lots," was the answer, "Good 
 springs, too, best of water right at the kitchen 
 door, a first rate apple orchard, in fact every requis- 
 ite for running as fine a farm as there is in all 
 Maine." 
 
 "And you say it will be placed in the hands of 
 anyone who has a mind to go in and cultivate it, 
 free of charge." 
 
 "Entirely, better that than to let it go to rack 
 and ruin. John doesn't care he has all he wants, 
 but I rather think he dreads to see it run down
 
 226 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Why, bless my heart, if I was a young man, I 
 wouldn't ask a better fortune, and as for a living, 
 why one is dead sure of that, and needn't half try, 
 either." 
 
 The other man gave an assenting nod. 
 
 "There's health, good soil, a comfortable home, 
 everything one needs. But young men now-a- 
 days are all after city work," the speaker went on, 
 "and coop themselves up in seven by nine offices 
 for the most meager salaries anything for a city 
 life with its questionable attractions that lead so 
 many to ruin. I would go down there myself to 
 spend the summer, but it's not fashionable enough 
 for the madam and the daughters." 
 
 "Well, if I see anybody that would like such a 
 place," said his companion, passing one hand 
 thoughtfully over his gray-beared chin, "I'll speak 
 about it. Deserted farms sound unpleasantly, you 
 know. Good evening." 
 
 "Won't you have a soda?" asked the big man. 
 
 "No thanks," was the reply, and he was gone. 
 
 Meantime Cousin Selina listened intently, and 
 with all her wits about her. Here, perhaps was her 
 opportunity, and it had occurred seemingly for her 
 sole benefit. She had read something about the
 
 BIDDING FOR A FARM 227 
 
 deserted farms of Maine, and the matter had for her 
 an intense fascination. Overcoming her natural 
 timidity where strangers were concerned, she at 
 once determined to break the silence while the big 
 man stood gazing complacently into the shining 
 show-case at the bottles, brushes and gay' para- 
 phernalia that sparkled under its glass roof. She 
 moved quietly to his side. 
 
 "Did I understand you to say, sir, that there is a 
 vacant farm that can be had for the care of it?" she 
 asked. 
 
 He looked into the sweet face with its fluffy 
 fringing of silver curls that made a halo about it. 
 His heart was suddenly stirred by the memories of 
 other days, for she reminded him of his mother, 
 long ago dead, that was more than one point in her 
 favor. 
 
 "Yes, madam," he answered, with a new interest. 
 "My nephew owns it. A very pretty place it is, 
 too, with plenty of fine land ready for the plough. 
 The young man was very prosperous there till an 
 uncle died and left him a fortune. After that he 
 preferred the city and left the farm. Of course a 
 place will run down if neglected, and no one has 
 had full charge of it for a year."
 
 228 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Why couldn't a woman take it?" she asked, 
 almost breathless at the thought. 
 
 "Why, sure enough," he responded, smiling. 
 "To be sure the place is neglected, but not totally. 
 The man who takes care of it now is quite old, and 
 only able to half attend to matters. There are 
 crops, no doubt, ready to harvest if there were 
 intelligence and youth to help. There is fruit in 
 abundance grapes hundreds of bushels. Of 
 course a woman could take it," he went on 
 smilingly, warming up to the subject as he traced 
 again in the lineaments before him that strange 
 likeness to his mother. "If I owned the farm I, 
 should prefer that a woman should take it. She 
 needn't work very hard, either. There are plenty 
 of men near the place who could plough and do 
 all the extra hard work. It's a fine place, madam, 
 though, no doubt, a little run down." 
 
 "Where is it, sir?" she further questioned, alive 
 to the future possibilities of existence to her finger 
 tips, her face bright with new and pleasurable emo- 
 tions as she thought of her invalid charge. 
 
 The gentleman mentioned the familiar name of a 
 village in the state of Maine. 
 
 "It's in rather an out of the way location," he
 
 BIDDING FOR A FARM 229 
 
 went on, "but you can get everything you need in 
 a short ride to the city. My nephew owns the 
 place, as I said, and he will be very glad to get a 
 tenant." 
 
 "But how do I know but after I have taken pos- 
 session, and everything is under cultivation, I 
 might be required to give it up?" 
 
 "Make yourself perfectly easy as to that, madam. 
 I am quite sure the owner will never take it again. 
 He has sons and daughters to educate, and they 
 none of them have a love for the country. I be- 
 lieve you can count upon many years of possession 
 and in time buy it, perhaps on your own terms." 
 
 "Then, sir, I'll take it," she said promptly. "Are 
 there any papers to be made out?" 
 
 "We will attend to all that if you will call at my 
 office," and he gave her his card. "I am very glad 
 a woman is going to run the place, for my experi- 
 ence is that sensible women make good farmers." 
 
 "I can at least try," said the little woman, as she 
 took the card, and the prescription handed her by 
 the druggist, and hurried on her way home. 
 
 Various emotions assailed her as she passed into 
 the well lighted street. Had she been wise? Had 
 she allowed her heart to get the upper hand as
 
 230 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 usual, and how could she still manage her business? 
 The room beautiful had been her home for nearly 
 twenty years. Many sweet memories clustered 
 about it she had been very happy there. And 
 then it was for a stranger, this sacrifice. But was 
 it a sacrifice? Her heart beat fast as she conjured 
 up her green valleys, the far hills, the fields and the 
 trees. She was forced to acknowledge to herself 
 that there might be more than a grain of selfishness 
 in her longing for the change. To live among 
 country sights and sounds had been her one 
 ambition for years. 
 
 .Some writer says that at forty the feelings are not 
 so strong as at twenty. She had just passed her 
 fortieth birthday, and she said to herself that her 
 feelings had never been so strong, her longings so 
 intense, for a home that she could call her own. 
 There was certainly some extravagance in her con- 
 ception of the situation, but it was of a blameless- 
 sort. 
 
 When she entered the room beautiful, it was 
 partly in shadow. Ralph looked up eagerly, as he 
 always did on her entrance. He sat in the big easy 
 chair and Anne had drawn a hassock near and 
 established herself at his feet. Sweetest Marie sat
 
 BIDDING FOR A FARM 231 
 
 near the table on which laid several sheets of music, 
 and the professor stood some little distance away, 
 in an attitude of deep thought, his bow still resting 
 on the strings of the yellow Stracl. 
 
 "Oh, Cousin Selina, we have been hearing such 
 delicious music !" Anne exclaimed, as the little 
 woman came within the circle of light. "You never 
 heard anything like it." 
 
 "I dare say," was Cousin Selina's answer, as she 
 carefully untied her bonnet strings, "but now that I 
 have returned, perhaps the master has in reserve a 
 few sweet tones for me." 
 
 "Indeed I have," said the professor, "as many as 
 you will. I find myself for the first time for years 
 in the center of a family circle. You must let me 
 thank you for this. I have long been denied the 
 privilege of visiting a real home, and to feel myself 
 appreciated by such an audience makes me prouder 
 than when I appear before thousands. Ah, I have 
 just caught the Largo, for which I have been 
 searching my memory;" and he drew the bow 
 along the strings with a lightly rippling motion and 
 the instrument answered in unison with his thought 
 till the delicious melody filled all the room, then 
 grew broader and stronger under the power-
 
 232 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 ful touch. Air after air he brought out, filled with 
 soft cadenzas, delicate trills, tender thought, until 
 his hearers became ecstatic, and praised him with 
 words and hands. 
 
 "It is like a living voice," said Cousin Selina, 
 whose nature, she was wont to say of herself, was 
 tuned to the minor key. 
 
 Ralph sat smiling and happy. No matter what 
 his past had been he put that out of his mind, as 
 well as the future, which was still uncertain ; tonight 
 rje had his fill of joy. Never before had he been so 
 moved by the concord of sweet sounds. It was as 
 if a new world opened before him and all the better 
 emotions of his nature were stirred. Cousin Selina 
 sat, listening, her hands folded, her eyes intent on 
 the bow that glided and danced according to the 
 will of the necromancer, forward and back, round 
 and round. 
 
 She noted anew the soft classic contour of his 
 features, the whiteness of his hands, the elegance 
 and precision with which he was dressed, for the 
 violinist had arrayed himself as for a concert room, 
 in his best of broadcloth and fine linen, and made, 
 as he always did in full dress, a striking picture, 
 princely in all his movements.
 
 BIDDING FOR A FARM 233 
 
 It was the most delightful entertainment, they 
 all declared that they had ever enjoyed, and indeed 
 the artist himself entranced to the utmost, in every 
 touch of his magic bow. Never had he played with 
 more freshness and feeling. The most ardent 
 applause of the crowd could not have drawn from 
 him such fervor of imagination, such miracles of 
 technique, for he was in thorough sympathy with 
 his audience, and at peace with himself. All day 
 he had been moody at times and indolent of exer- 
 tion, but now he was nerved up to the best that 
 was in him. 
 
 "Do you wonder that people say he is a noble- 
 man in disguise?" Anne asked, as after a genuine 
 good-night hand-shaking, he went up stairs to his 
 room. 
 
 Marie noticed that the flower he had worn in his 
 buttonhole had fallen to the floor and made haste 
 to possess herself of it. In lifting it she touched it 
 to her lips, and they all cried out and began to 
 laugh. 
 
 "Indeed you don't know how much I love him," 
 she said, simply. "My father was no nobleman, 
 but he was good and affectionate or my mother 
 would not have loved him so dearly, and the master
 
 231 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 seems to me just like my own father. Oh, don't 
 I wish he was?" 
 
 ''How if he adopts you?" asked Cousin Selina. 
 
 "Oh, do you think he might? Would it be pos- 
 sible for him to do so?" asked Marie, glowing. 
 
 "Not only possible, but wholly probable," said 
 the little woman, "since he has sent me for several 
 days past various packages for his adopted 
 daughter." 
 
 "Oh !" cried Marie, in an ecstasy of delight," did 
 he say that ?" 
 
 "And what sort of packages were they, Cousin 
 Selina?" asked Anne. 
 
 "I should imagine different things," said the little 
 woman "dresses, and shoes, and ribbons, and 
 laces, which I am to give you for a birthday present 
 next Tuesday." 
 
 "I ought not to accept them," said Marie, very 
 decidedly. 
 
 "Not accept birthday presents!" Anne ex- 
 claimed. "I always do, and the more the merrier." 
 
 "And from one who calls you his adopted 
 daughter," said Cousin Selina, smiling.
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 WHAT THE PROFESSOR THOUGHT. 
 
 "And now/' said the happy little woman, as 
 Marie kept silence, still looking puzzled, "I don't 
 believe you can, any of you, guess what I have been 
 and gone and done. A crisp new five dollar bill to 
 the first one who does." 
 
 Anne rose, moved to action by the sight of the 
 money,, she clasped her hands, gazing intently at 
 Cousin Selina. 
 
 "You look so heavenly !" she said, with girlish 
 rapture "it must be something that has made you 
 very happy." 
 
 "Happier than I remember to have been for 
 years," was the reply, "and it concerns you all." 
 
 "It concerns us all," Anne repeated, thought- 
 fully. "Have any of the aunties opened their hearts 
 and given you lots of money?" 
 
 Cousin Selina shook her wise little head. Then 
 her glance fell on Marie, who was looking very 
 
 thoughtful. 
 
 (235)
 
 236 THE YELLOW VIOLIN. 
 
 "Who's mind is off on a long journey?" she 
 asked. 
 
 "Oh I was thinking hard," the girl re- 
 sponded "you see," and she looked up, archly, "I 
 wanted that five dollars." 
 
 "Well, guess," was the response. 
 
 "You have found out who the professor is," said 
 Marie, softly. 
 
 "No Ralph, it is your turn to guess next." 
 
 "I give it up," was Ralph's answer. 
 
 "Well" and the little woman looked beamingly 
 about her "I have engaged a farm." 
 
 "A farm !" Tt was a united ejaculation, and 
 every eye was fastened upon her. 
 
 "Yes, children, I have been very fortunate," she 
 went on, as Ralph made a movement in his chair, 
 and gazed at her with a new interest. 
 
 "Yon know you said today, Ralph, that you 
 believed you would soon get well if you could 
 breathe the pure country air." 
 
 "Yes/' he answered, confidently, "I know it 
 would help me. I worked on a farm \vhen I was in 
 Honolulu, and liked it. Anywhere for a wider 
 swathe." 
 
 "Oh, Cousin Selina, how did it happen?" asked
 
 WHAT THE PROFESSOR THOUGHT. 237 
 
 Anne. "And I have been longing for it so! A 
 whole farm did you say?" 
 
 "Yes, a place that will give us all a chance, for 
 I intend to make the change very soon. I shall 
 attend to everything relating to business tomor- 
 row." 
 
 "Oh, to think of it !" said Anne, in a sort of 
 rapture. "The country ! a real farm ! trees, grass, 
 flowers, fruit, hills, fresh milk, cows, horses, pigs 
 it will be like paradise." 
 
 "Pigs in Paradise !" echoed Ralph. 
 
 "Your classification is something appalling," 
 said Cousin Selina, also laughing at the picture 
 Anne drew. 
 
 "One hardly knows which would be most essen- 
 tial to one's happiness, the grass, the fruit, the 
 horses or the pigs. My dear, the farm is not 
 stocked yet, and the house not furnished, though I 
 learned that there was some furniture there." 
 
 "I'll stock it," said Anne. "Your forget that I 
 can lay my hand upon a little money if I will." 
 
 "Everybody looks happy but Marie," said Ralph. 
 
 "Oh, I know, she is thinking of her music les- 
 sons." said Anne. 
 1C
 
 238 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Yes" Cousin Selina hesitated "I forgot the 
 music." 
 
 "And you know she is getting along so fast? 
 What will the professor do?" 
 
 "He must adopt her, then she can stay right here 
 with him," said Ralph. 
 
 Marie shook her head and crept closer to Cousin 
 Selina. 
 
 "No, we can think of something better for our 
 Sweetest Marie than that," said the little woman, 
 quietly. "The professor is not yet w r ell from his 
 illness. He told me so. He said there was nothing 
 left for him but to go into the country and have a 
 complete rest." 
 
 Marie's face grew brighter. 
 
 "Yes," she said, "he told me he wanted to buy a 
 country place oh if wouldn't it be beautiful?" 
 
 "Oh if what?" questioned Anne, laughing. 
 "If he should go with us?" 
 
 "That's what I was thinking," said Marie, who 
 remembered his looks and his manner \vhen he was 
 speaking about it. "He is very anxious to buy a 
 house in the country for himself." 
 
 "He told you so?" asked Cousin Selina. 
 
 Marie nodded.
 
 WHAT THE PROFESSOR THOUGHT 239 
 
 "I hope he will," the little woman said. "He has 
 plenty of money." 
 
 "But you know suppose he should want to 
 go along with us?" Marie asked, timidly. 
 
 "That wouldn't do, at all," said Cousin Selina. 
 
 "But, why not?" Anne asked, anxiously. 
 
 "My dear" and Cousin Selina looked all the 
 primness she was capable of assuming "a. we 
 don't really know who he is. And we shall be a 
 private family." 
 
 "We know he is well known as a great teacher," 
 exclaimed Marie, with unwonted heat. 
 
 "And that our first people go to him for lessons," 
 echoed Anne. 
 
 "And that he is considered to be some nobleman 
 in disguise," put in Ralph and then subsided with 
 a heightened color, as he was wont to do at the 
 conclusion of some of his speeches. 
 
 "He might be a great criminal," said Anne. 
 
 "Oh no, no, no!" Marie cried, with added 
 vehemence for each exclamation. "You shall not 
 say that of my beloved master." 
 
 Then they were all silent, and Cousin Selina not 
 a little troubled, It was evident that in Marie's
 
 240 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 mind master and music were merged, so that she 
 could hardly separate one from the other. 
 
 Cousin Selina was scarcely surprised when some 
 days after she received a summons from the studio 
 and found the professor in his richest velvet suit 
 and with his most suave manner, waiting to receive 
 her. He briefly outlined what he had heard from 
 Marie. 
 
 "She is doing so well that it would be madness 
 to stop now," he said, "and though I would not 
 place a straw in the way of her enjoyment or your 
 wishes, I believe we could agree upon some plan 
 that would still give her the benefit of my teach- 
 ing." 
 
 Cousin Selina was silent, her eyes downcast. 
 
 "I have thought of boarding her here in the city, 
 in some nice place," he went on, "but she is singu- 
 larly attached to you and will not hear of leaving 
 you. And how can one wonder?" 
 
 Cousin Selina caught his eye for one minute, and 
 then her glance fell again. 
 
 "I feel that it would be very hard to give her up," 
 she said. 
 
 "And I," he said, with a singularly passionate 
 intonation, "what do you think of my loss?"
 
 WHAT THE PROFESSOR THOUGHT. 241 
 
 "But she is almost a stranger to yon," said his 
 listener, with a look of surprise. 
 
 "She is invaluable to me," he went on, speaking 
 as with effort. "She has what men in my position 
 find but once, maybe twice, in a lifetime, genius. 
 She is mastering everything she touches. She is 
 adorable as a pupil. Ah! I teach many, but she 
 teaches and inspires me. In plain words, I find I 
 cannot live without her. Ah, you will not deny me 
 the privilege." 
 
 His very soul spoke from his face. Undoubtedly 
 this handsome, gifted man was pleading for some- 
 thing dear to him as life itself. 
 
 "But what can I do?" asked the little woman, 
 distressfully. 
 
 "It is written that you must go?" he asked. 
 
 "Most assuredly it is," she said, with decision. 
 "I could not now back down, since the papers are 
 all signed if I would. Anne needs it Ralph 
 especially needs it and " 
 
 "Last, but not least, you yourself, need a 
 change," he said, pleasantly then added, quietly 
 and smilingly "so do I." 
 
 "But your pupils" and she looked up again. 
 
 "I am not at all dependent upon my pupils," he
 
 242 THE YBLLOW VIOLIN 
 
 said in the same quiet tones. "Indeed I have been 
 thinking seriously for some time of giving up all 
 but Marie Sweetest Marie/' he said, tenderly. 
 "Now, why could I not come out for the summer 
 to this pretty place Marie tells me of? I must go 
 somewhere in the country. My doctor tells me 
 so." 
 
 "But, sir, I have not even seen the house/' she 
 said. 
 
 "That doesn't matter it will be big enough," he 
 said, in his quiet way. "I should only want one 
 room, and one has all the open day, the forests, the 
 vales, all the majestic handiwork of God for the 
 rest. Yes, most assuredly you must take me." 
 
 "And and break up this" her eyes wandered 
 round the room with its lavish appointment. 
 
 "Oh, no I keep my studio. Once a week my 
 man will be here to look out for things. With me, 
 I only carry my Strad. I hire a piano from the 
 nearest city presto change and there you are." 
 
 Somewhat bewildered and very much perplexed, 
 Cousin Selina listened. It seemed almost like a 
 break in her plans, and only for Marie's sake could 
 she be induced to think of it with any complacency. 
 
 "I should not be in your way," he said, as if divin-
 
 WHAT THE PROFESSOR THOUGHT 243 
 
 ing her thoughts. "I am a man of plain fashions 
 and plain tastes. I have known what it is to want 
 for a crust of bread, since the breaking up of my 
 happy home, years ago; and since a large fortune 
 has fallen within my grasp, I still adhere to my 
 humble needs and customs, indulging only in my 
 love of art, and an innate fondness for curios. Yes, 
 I am sure you will look favorably upon my plea for 
 a home with you and your interesting family. I 
 am sure you will favor my prayer for the sake of 
 'Sweetest Marie.' " 
 
 "I would do much for her but I am lost in 
 astonishment. What is she to you? She is a mere 
 child," said Cousin Selina. 
 
 "The light of my life! The apple of my eye. 
 Think of what is most priceless in all this wide 
 world, and more priceless still is Marie to me. 
 No," and he put up his hand "don't ask me why 
 I could not tell you if I would. I see the purpose 
 in your face but no, no that is a question that 
 never can be answered never, in this world," he 
 concluded, with solemnity. 
 
 She was silent for a moment, this little lady who 
 was no schemer. "Well, professor," she answered, 
 after an interval of thought, "we shall all leave here
 
 244 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 early next week. If, after an inspection of the 
 house, I find I can accommodate you as a summer 
 boarder, I will let you know." 
 
 "Good ! you will find the room," he said, spring - 
 ing up. "I know these old Maine farm-houses from 
 cellar to rooftree. You will have more room than 
 you "will know what to do with. Maine farmers 
 revel in big rooms and sunshine. And you must 
 give me the privilege of furnishing whatever part 
 of the household you assign to me. If I have one 
 weakness above another, it is the love of pretty 
 things about a house. I have plenty of money and 
 I spend it as I please." 
 
 She smiled assent, and rose to go. 
 
 "But whatever happens," the professor went on, 
 earnestly, also rising, "I shall make Marie my sole 
 charge. I have nobody in the world nearer than 
 Swiss second cousins, and this Italian, who serves 
 me with the blind devotion of love. If I go I take 
 him, for I am exceedingly dependent upon him for 
 many kinds of service. But there will be times 
 when he can help you. He tells me he was brought 
 up on a farm, and knows all the technical parts of 
 the business. So farewell for the present, and I 
 trust I know you will bring me the news I want.
 
 WHAT THE PROFESSOR THOUGHT. 245 
 
 You have only to write me. As I understand it, 
 you still intend to hold this house?" 
 
 "Yes, I have arranged for that, for a period o{ 
 time, at least. I may not like the country place, or 
 be able to meet its exactions. In that case I should 
 come back. Miss Jack, the little woman down 
 stairs, will do whatever is required here and attend 
 to the wants of the lodgers and the renting of the 
 rooms." 
 
 When Cousin Selina had gone the man stood for 
 a few moments in a brown study. His brows came 
 together, he gnawed his under lip as one sometimes 
 does, when perplexing doubts come up and cannot 
 readily be solved. 
 
 "She will do it" at last he said, "she will do it. 
 Marie's future is of interest to her. What an amia- 
 ble little lady it is ! I never saw so sweet a face or 
 graceful a manner. Well, I think my summer out- 
 ing is assured. I need it, too. The languor of 
 sickness still hangs on. Ah, Sweetest Marie, we 
 will work this summer, in the beautiful woods. 
 We will set the birds singing and the bees hum- 
 ming. We \vill make the grass whisper its secrets 
 and the flowers yield up stories with their perfume. 
 Sweetest Marie ! I shall have you all to myself."
 
 246 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 He sat down to the piano and played soft minor 
 chords, interspersed here and there with a thread 
 of tender melody, and looked as he felt, happier 
 than he had been for many a year.
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 TAKING POSSESSION OF THE NEW HOME. 
 
 The "Faith Farm," the girls called it, was taken. 
 Cousin Selina's first intention had been to go down 
 on a tour of inspection, taking Anne with her, but 
 she finally concluded that the family and all the 
 household goods should go down together. So 
 the preparations for the flitting went on. One 
 beautiful morning in the sunny month of June, they 
 were ready for their journey and an hour later, 
 delightedly busy watching the beauty and variety 
 of the scenery,, rivers gliding through sunny, 
 tortuous banks, riotous with foliage, hills clad in 
 living verdure, plains that might fitly have been 
 called Paradise, dotted with lovely trees, pretty 
 homes and fairy streams. Even Ralph, accustomed 
 as he was to novel sights and the glorious views of 
 far Southern countries seemed to awaken to a new 
 sense of the beauty of his native land. 
 
 For a day and a night they journeyed Maine- 
 ward, and it was early morning, when all nature 
 
 (247)
 
 248 THE YELLOW VIOLIN. 
 
 was freshest and fairest, when they arrived at the 
 station where, as had been arranged, a farm wagon 
 and sundry teams were in waiting to convey them 
 to their new home. 
 
 "It is as I hoped," Anne exclaimed, as they came 
 in view of the homestead, charmingly situated on 
 rising ground. "I was so afraid it would be a 
 painted house. Instead of that it is such a soft , old- 
 time brown, with trellises and those grand old trees 
 in front. Oh, this will be living !" 
 
 The house was, as Anne said, rich with soft tints 
 and amidst hill and tree shadows. It sat facing the 
 road and yet at a long distance back. Partly cov- 
 ered with ivy, the shutters almost the same tint as 
 the house, the sunshine laying red across an ample 
 porch, built in the Corinthian style, it looked a 
 picture of home-like comfort, and not without a 
 certain claim to beauty. In front \vere two W 7 ide 
 lawns from which the too luxuriant grass had been 
 smoothly shaven. A few great oaks stood about, 
 casting their huge shadows far across the road. 
 
 The front door stood wide open, showing a 
 broad, deep hall and a garden space beyond, where 
 were blooming many sweet, old-fashioned flowers. 
 The rooms were all large and sunny, and there were
 
 TAKING POSSESSION OF THE NEW HOME 249 
 
 plenty of them, as Cousin Selina said to herself, 
 with half a sigh, and the professor with his Italian 
 servant could be very easily accommodated. In 
 every room was an old-fashioned fire-place already 
 furnished with fire dogs and the paraphernalia 
 appertaining thereto. What made it seem pecu- 
 liarly homelike were the inscriptions inside of every 
 door. They were made of tinted letters and con- 
 veyed a sense of possession even while the place 
 was bare of furniture. In the back of the house 
 they were thus arranged 
 
 "Julia's Room" "Tom's Room" "Jenny's 
 Room" and so through the house. 
 
 "There must have been a raft of children," said 
 Anne, as they moved in and out. 
 
 "Here is just the room for the professor," said 
 Marie, entering an oblong apartment in which 
 through five large windows the sun flickered in 
 ruby shafts across the floor and made an illumina- 
 tion impossible to art. 
 
 "Yes, as long as he must come," said Anne, 
 slowly, "this will be just the room for him." 
 
 "You don't seem to like the idea of his coming," 
 Marie responded. 
 
 "Oh, yes" Anne flushed a little "only I don't
 
 260 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 understand why he should give up everything his 
 studio, his pupils and join our more simple life. 
 I'll tell you now just how I look at it," she went on, 
 laughing a little, "as if he would be in the way with 
 his velvet coats and his fine manners." 
 
 "I didn't dream you would feel like that," said 
 Marie, disappointment in her voice. 
 
 "Oh, we mustn't mind it ; of course you will not, 
 because you are used to him. Perhaps I shall get 
 used to him." 
 
 "If you knew him," Marie exclaimed,, with 
 pathetic earnestness "knew how sweet he can 
 be how gentle, and and fatherly, you could 
 not help liking him." 
 
 "I do Jike him, dear, and for your sake I am glad 
 he is coming. Perhaps, too, he will cheer up Ralph, 
 who seems to me to be growing stronger every 
 day." The two girls had come together and inter- 
 twined arms. 
 
 "But we shall soon see how the country will 
 help him," Marie said, quietly. 
 
 "Oh, I don't mean his health I mean his man- 
 ner/' Anne went on. "He has such a look of 
 abstraction, at times, and starts when you speak 
 to him."
 
 TAKING POSSESSION OF THE NEW HOME 251 
 
 "Yes, I have noticed that," Marie replied, 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 "And he is so constrained ! Why I shouldn't 
 dare to kiss him now". ' He seems to shrink from all 
 demonstration. I had a long talk with Cousin 
 Selina about it, but she did not seem to think it 
 very unusual. As soon as he gets well enough to 
 go away, she says, he will come all right. I don't 
 know," the girl ended, with a pathetic little sigh. 
 
 Then the girls explored the outside premises- 
 went through the well-filled barns, the ample 
 enclosures for stock, examined the apple orchard, 
 where already hundreds of baby Baldwins, and 
 winsome russets hung ran a race over the nearest 
 field and then paused to enjoy the sights of the blue 
 and purple mountains that formed the grand out- 
 lines of their premises. To them the poultry yard 
 also was a revelation, the tender, downy little 
 chicks, just out of the shell, the proud hens with 
 their inimitable crooning, the dove-cotes, the 
 hundreds of feathered beauties, whose homes were 
 in the grand old oaks. Never were two happier 
 girls than they when deep in the work of egg hunt- 
 ing they felt about in the fragrant hay, and brought 
 to light dozens of the white oval beauties.
 
 252 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 In due time came the delights of milking and 
 making butter. It was a pleasure to see them 
 rejoicing over their first golden pat, or smiling as 
 they put away the white rows of cottage cheese. 
 
 Marie was in her element. Notwithstanding her 
 passionate love for music and her rare genius for 
 the violin, she was by nature a capital housekeeper. 
 The Swiss thrift of her ancestors had come down to 
 her. She loved simple domestic duties and always 
 imparted to them her own sweet individuality. No 
 room looked quite as bright as the little one she 
 had chosen in the east corner. No bed looked 
 quite as pure and spotless, nor as deftly made. The 
 dainty curtains at her window had a clearness of 
 their own, and every thing beside shone with clean- 
 liness. 
 
 Quite as pleasant was the change effected in the 
 physique of the sick lad. Bland winds and pleasant 
 rambles drove the pallor from his cheek before they 
 had been settled in the Oaks a week. Cousin Selina 
 noticed the change with pleasure, and kept his 
 incognito at his earnest request that she would do 
 so till he went away, ready for life's work and life's 
 mishaps again. 
 
 As she had promised, the little woman wrote to
 
 TAKING POSSESSION OF THE NEW HOME 253 
 
 the professor, for she saw that Marie was hungering 
 for her lessons; and another week brought him 
 down in all the glory of a hunting suit and with 
 fishing lines and other appliances of sport almost 
 innumerable. 
 
 It was pathetic to see with what zest he entered 
 into all the homely little details of the house, and, 
 guided by Marie, visited all the haunts which she 
 had made her own, with almost a boyish delight. 
 It was not long before heavy vans came from the 
 city, bringing installments of furniture for the new 
 room, furniture light and delicate as willow-ware 
 a carpet of Oriental complexity of design and mar- 
 velous in coloring a fine grand piano and all the 
 et ceteras that his love of luxury demanded. He 
 was full of life and energy, ready in all things to do 
 his best, and declared that the first breath of pure 
 country air had revitalized him. He donned a 
 Mexican sombrero, which shaded his face from the 
 sun, and took long walks, often carrying his violin 
 with him. Towards Marie he was the same tender 
 friend and kindly, if exacting master. 
 
 The sweet tones of violin and piano sounded 
 often on the air; passing farmers stopped to listen, 
 and the children of near-by families gathered of 
 
 17
 
 254 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 nights when the fine wierd notes of the violin 
 
 floated up, up to the stars. 
 
 Cousin Selina acknowledged that his society 
 far from being- a hindrance to work stimulated 
 them all to their best efforts. At the table he was 
 full of anecdote. In the farm work, whenever he 
 took a hand, he proved himself a capital worker. 
 
 There was a little grove to the right of the house, 
 where the former proprietors had constructed a 
 table and furnished the space round with rustic 
 chairs. In this leafy enclosure, Marie took her 
 lessons and when she was so minded pursued her 
 practicing, listened to only by the birds of the 
 forest. 
 
 In this way she made great progress. The pro- 
 fessor, meanwhile, arrayed in his fishing togs, plod- 
 ded off to the river with the Italian lad, to catch 
 trout, and often brought home a delectable store. 
 Sometimes Ralph went with him, and always came 
 back browner and brighter for the exercise. Then 
 little fishing parties came off in which all the family 
 joined, taking with them a big hamper of refresh- 
 ments, and living in the open for a day. The 
 professor was the life of these little outings, and 
 his boy quietly served them, moving about and
 
 TAKING POSSESSION OF THE NEW HOME 255 
 
 tendering refreshments with the grace of his 
 country. 
 
 It was a new and delectable experience to Cousin 
 Selina. Her love of nature found here its outlet. 
 Her eyes shone with the light which happiness 
 gives, her cheeks took on the roses for which they 
 had been famous in her youth. The letters that 
 came occasionally, graphic with experiences in 
 foreign lands, gave her only a placid content. They 
 fed her mental appetite, but, as she often said, 
 "Nature is the same everywhere," and rather 
 smiled at the unrest their travel seemed to imply. 
 Here at the Oaks she rested, soul and body not 
 even the work she accomplished, wearied her. 
 Only one thing oppressed her and that was the 
 secret she had kept to herself, Ralph's unfortunate 
 experience. But always in her ears there was that 
 appealing cry of the lad 
 
 "Don't tell her till after I am gone," and so 
 tender and regretful were her feelings that she 
 listened to his appeal. 
 
 The professor, though very active and full of 
 plans during the day, grew always restive and 
 moody as night drew near. Then he betook him- 
 self to his music during the hour of twilight, and
 
 256 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 played, as Anne often averred, harmonies full of 
 heart-break. He seldom sought the society of the 
 family at such hours, but preferred to be alone, 
 either with his music, or with nature. In the dark- 
 est nights one could hear his restless foosteps 
 beating a tattoo on the path that led in a circuit 
 round the house, or see the tip of his lighted cigar 
 as he paced up the road and back, up and back, 
 never pausing, till the clock struck ten. Then he 
 would come in, shake hands all round, if the ladies 
 were still up, and go to his room. 
 
 "I don't think the professor is very sociable after 
 tea," Anne said one night, as the master left them. 
 "One would think lie would read or play or talk 
 to us, instead of which he wanders to and fro like 
 an uneasy ghost." 
 
 Marie never liked to hear a word against her 
 teacher, and often undertook to defend him. 
 
 "It is simply his habit," she said. "I suppose 
 he has become accustomed to it." 
 
 "One would think he might give it up, now and 
 then," said Anne. 
 
 "Whenever I have walked with him/' Ralph 
 began, "he has always seemed troubled about 
 something. He seldom speaks, never, unless he is
 
 TAKING POSSESSION OF THE NEW HOME 257 
 
 spoken to, and I notice that he clinches his hands 
 often/' 
 
 "Perhaps he has some secret trouble," said Anne. 
 
 "Perhaps," Ralph echoed in a fainter voice. 
 
 "That boy of his can play almost as well as he 
 does," said Anne. "I heard him one day when the 
 professor was away." 
 
 "He plays because his master taught him," said 
 Marie. "He told me all his story one day. I don't 
 wonder he loves the professor how could anyone 
 help it, knowing how noble he is." 
 
 "Come, children, we had better go in," said 
 Cousin Selina, rising. 
 
 "While the moon is so beautiful?" pleaded Anne. 
 
 "It is after ten o'clock, and it is time/' said 
 Cousin Selina.
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE FARM HAND. 
 
 Full of plans for the comfort and pleasure of his 
 friends, the professor, among other things, bought 
 two horses, one of them a sleek little mare, brown 
 as a berry and gentle as a kitten. 
 
 This last purchase was made specially for Marie. 
 The other, he intended partly for his own use as a 
 riding horse, but more for the convenience of the 
 family, to whom the long walk to church on Sun- 
 days was more or less fatiguing. 
 
 It was noticeable that when he went out on 
 Storm, the name he had given the big horse, he was 
 less inclined to go by himself evenings, more ready 
 to chat and play. Both Marie and Anne soon 
 became adepts at horsemanship, Anne preferring 
 the sleepy old horse used for farming purposes, and 
 before breakfast, that the pleasure should not inter- 
 fere with Marie's practice, both girls, well mounted, 
 and each carrying her favorite colors on her whip, 
 
 (258)
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE FARM HAND 259 
 
 took long rides into the heart of the country, and 
 came back radiant and hungry for breakfast. 
 
 One morning, after a sharp canter, the girls drew 
 up under the shadow of an overhanging oak. A 
 sun-burned young fellow in an ordinary farmer's 
 dress, sat in the same shadow, on a rock by the 
 road-side. His hat was thrown on the ground, his 
 bundle fastened to a stick lay beside it and he was 
 busily eating something he had taken from a paper 
 bag. The young man had a pleasant face, reddish 
 hair and beard and the eyes were hidden under a 
 pair of enormous blue spectacles which looked 
 almost like goggles. 
 
 "It's a tramp," said Anne, as the two girls caught 
 sight of him. "He has been begging along the 
 road and is eating his breakfast. Poor fellow! I 
 wonder if he has any home?" 
 
 "Ain't you afraid?" asked Marie. 
 
 "Afraid, and on horseback," laughed Anne 
 "afraid of a man who has to wear blue spectacles. 
 Why, probably he can't see beyond his nose and 
 I do believe he wants to speak to us." 
 
 "Hadn't we better ride on?" whispered Marie, 
 who, with all her genius, was very timid on occa- 
 sions "I'm afraid."
 
 260 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "I'm not," said Anne, now walking her horse, 
 "here's a chance for an adventure, the first one 
 we've ever had, and I'm going to improve it." 
 
 "Good morning, ladies," said the young fellow, 
 respectfully, as he rose from the rock. "I was just 
 wondering if I had missed my way. Perhaps you 
 will be good enough to give me a little informa- 
 tion." 
 
 "Certainly," said Anne, reigning in her horse. 
 
 "I am trying to find a farm carried on by a lady, 
 and who, I am told, wants a hand. The lady's name 
 I forget." 
 
 "Oh, you mean Cousin Selina," said Anne "of 
 course she is the only woman running a farm in 
 this district. Yes, we happen to be in her family. 
 She does want a new hand I've heard her say so 
 several times. Yes, you're on the right road. 
 About a mile from here you will see a little red 
 school-house. Go on the right of that until you 
 come to a large gray house set back from the road. 
 That is the farm. Ask for Miss Selina." 
 
 "Thank you," said the young man, with natural 
 courtesy, as he lifted his hat, and the two girls went 
 on.
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE FARM HAND 261 
 
 "I should like to be home when Cousin Selina 
 engages him," said Anne. 
 
 "Why?" asked Marie, "and how do you know 
 she will engage him?" 
 
 "I know she will," said Anne "I should. 
 There's something so pleasant about him. He is 
 not a tramp by any means his manners are good. 
 I like him." 
 
 "Oh, you shouldn't like anybody on so short an 
 acquaintance," said Marie. 
 
 "How about the professor, then?" asked Anne. 
 "Didn't you like him from the first?" 
 
 "Oh, but he is a man, an old man," was Marie's 
 answer. 
 
 "Yes, he looks old, at times, but in his actions 
 he is anything but old. I won't blame you, how- 
 ever, he is certainly good to you. The way you 
 play the violin even now, is something wonderful. 
 Oh, you needn't think the birds are your only 
 listeners," she went on, laughing at Marie's blushes. 
 "He is certainly going to make you a great per- 
 former." 
 
 "He says I improve," said Marie, modestly. 
 
 "Why, he just won't be able to leave you, that's 
 all. I prophesy he will stay all winter and give up
 
 262 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 his engagements as fast as he can. He stays only 
 three days in the city as it is, and one of them is 
 Sunday. He likes winter sports and winter winds 
 and winter fires, he says. Oh, dear, and I shall 
 have to go back to the city and live with Aunt 
 Martha and miss all the fine sleigh rides and 
 skating," in a tone of deep disappointment. 
 
 They had turned about and were cantering 
 homewards. 
 
 "You will have to leave school," said Marie. 
 
 "I shall graduate this fall," was Anne's answer, 
 "and I don't think I shall ever be satisfied at Aunt 
 Martha's again. T shall be so glad when I am of 
 age if only Ralph will stay at home because I 
 think we could be very happy together. I don't 
 want him to go to sea again, but as Aunt Martha 
 says, 'once a sailor always a sailor,' I suppose." 
 
 Meantime the young man, after a brisk walk, 
 entered the farm-house gate, and encountered 
 Cousin Selina, who was picking dandelions. 
 
 "Oh, you are after work !" she said, taking off 
 her blue sun-bonnet and preceding him to the 
 porch, where presently she stood surveying him. 
 
 "Yes, the time of harvest is almost here," she 
 went on, "and though there is not much heavy
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE FARM HAND 263 
 
 work to do, there is more than old Michael can do 
 alone. I was wishing for a good stout boy, and I 
 like your looks. But why at your age you tell 
 me you are eighteen do you wear spectacles?" 
 
 "Simply for protection," he answered. "I was 
 advised to wear them." 
 
 There was something about the young f el low- 
 that impressed Cousin Selina the same qualities 
 that had pleased Anne frankness and intelligence. 
 His manners were respectful and his face was win- 
 ning. He proved to be, on better acquaintance, a 
 valuable assistant. At first he was quietly observ- 
 ant and said but little, yet he seemed to understand 
 exactly what was required of him, and went about 
 the farm as if the work had long been a daily 
 experience. 
 
 "Isn't it queer that he wears those big blue spec- 
 tacles?" Anne said one day to Cousin Selina. They 
 were alone in the house, for Ralph had gone out 
 for exercise, and Marie and the professor were in 
 their sylvan studio at hard study. 
 
 "Yes, dear, but it seems that while he was in 
 some foreign place for he seems to have traveled 
 he slept one night on a wall, outside the city, and 
 the moon shone directly on his eyes. It sometimes
 
 264 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 makes people blind, he says, and it weakened his 
 eyes to such an extent that by the advice of a physi- 
 cian, he has worn glasses ever since. He doesn't 
 mind them now." 
 
 Anne was making pillows for the big lounge in 
 the sitting-room, Ralph's favorite resting place. 
 
 "Well, he certainly is too remarkable to throw 
 himself away as a farm hand," said Anne, measur- 
 ing off some linen. "Doesn't he talk well? It 
 seems to me he knows everything. His name is a 
 very ordinary one, though just Tom Merton. 
 And he has been abroad, too. How do you sup- 
 pose he went? Or perhaps he was born abroad." 
 
 "He certainly seems to have turned his knowl- 
 edge to the best account," said Cousin Selina. 
 
 "And don't you know, I think Ralph is a little 
 jealous," Anne went on, flourishing a big pair of 
 shears over her work. "Do you not notice how he 
 watches him so strangely, almost furtively. I 
 believe he half envies him his strength. Poor 
 Ralph ! He would willingly work if he were only 
 strong enough. And I declare there's something 
 so much like him in Tom's manner sometimes, 
 Poor Ralph ! if he could only get strong only be 
 well again. I sometimes fancy he never will."
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE FARM HAND 265 
 
 "Then, my dear, we must care for him," said 
 Cousin Selina, with her bright smile. 
 
 "Care for who?" spoke up a quick voice, and 
 there stood Marie just from her lesson, violin in 
 hand, her hair blown in tiny curls over her forehead 
 by the forest wind. 
 
 "We were talking about Ralph," said Anne. 
 
 "Oh, Ralph ! The professor is getting Brownie 
 harnessed up and is going to take Ralph a long 
 ride. He is getting better, isn't he? The Professor 
 says he's a sick man, yet poor fellow. Why, yes, 
 we will all care for him. If I get famous and make 
 money, I'll spend plenty of it for him. Yet, we 
 must all turn to and nurse and amuse him till his 
 strength comes back." 
 
 Anne laughed at the girl's enthusiasm, and hav- 
 ing finished her cushion, shook it into shape and 
 waited for Marie to speak again. 
 
 "I'm almost sorry that great hearty fellow, Tom, 
 has come here," the girl went on, caressing her 
 violin. "He makes Ralph seem weaker than he 
 really is, with his strong arms, and the work he 
 does. I don't wonder Ralph feels badly ; I should 
 myself. He feels as I do, sometimes, when I hear 
 the Professor bringing out those beautiful strong
 
 266 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 trills and making the violin sing like a lark. It may 
 be jealousy, I don't know; but I could cry to think 
 he can do it, and I can't." 
 
 "Not yet, but you will in time." said Anne. 
 
 "Yes ; I hope so, or I never should work so hard. 
 I practiced four hours running this morning." 
 
 "And now," said Anne; "I'm going to make 
 some cake. Want to help?" 
 
 "Yes, be glad to only let me put the dear rid- 
 dle away in its snug, soft bed. Do you know it 
 seems like something human to me." 
 
 Anne had constituted herself cake-maker for the 
 family, and enjoyed the work thoroughly. It was 
 a pleasure to see her in the sunny kitchen, her white 
 arms bared to the elbow, a little cap covering her 
 brown tresses, as she stood in the midst of shining 
 pans, stores of flour, butter and eggs, or bending 
 over the white pine table and her cheeks flushed, 
 her eyes rivalling the blue of the heavens, singing 
 and trilling in concert with the birds as she frothed 
 the eggs and mixed the spices and beat the golden 
 dough. 
 
 Looking over the store of eggs she found that 
 for the recipe she was using, she needed two more. 
 Marie was busy, doing her part of the work, so she
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE FARM HAND 267 
 
 wiped her hands and went out into the sunshine, 
 across the yard, to the big barn. 
 
 She did not notice that any one was there, so ran 
 her hands lightly through some loose hay, when 
 suddenly she became aw 7 are of a rasping sound, and 
 looking up saw Tom., the new hand, sharpening a 
 scythe. Her fingers had just closed on the eggs, 
 and she uttered a half frightened exclamation as 
 she let them fall again. 
 
 "I thought you were in the clover field," she said 
 presently. 
 
 "I was, a few minutes ago," he replied, "but 
 this," pointing to his scythe, "wanted sharpening, 
 so I came here for the tools." 
 
 "Isn't it a lovely day?" she asked, making an- 
 other onslaught upon the eggs. 
 
 "Yes, fine though warm" he answered, look- 
 ing up, but instantly falling to his work again. 
 
 "It's nicer in the open air, though, than in the 
 house," she said. "I sometimes envy you men 
 being in the fields." 
 
 "We should make you very welcome there, Miss 
 Anne, though I am afraid if you attempted to use 
 one of these," pointing again to the scythe, "you 
 would find it warmer work than making cake."
 
 268 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "How did you know I was making cake?" she 
 asked a little puzzled as to his manner, for he had 
 seldom spoken to her. 
 
 "Why, isn't it baking-day?" h'e asked, stopping 
 his work a moment. 
 
 "Oh, I didn't know that you remembered so well. 
 Yes, I needed more eggs, and so came here to get 
 them." 
 
 "Shall I help you?" he asked, still going on with 
 his work. 
 
 "To make cake?" and she laughed at the fancy. 
 
 "No, to find eggs." He stopped sharpening his 
 scythe, and pulled his soft hat lower over his eyes. 
 
 "No, indeed, I've got the eggs and I must 
 hurry, or the cake'll be all dough," and she moved 
 forward, when he also took a step towards her. 
 
 "Don't go, please," he said in a very low voice, 
 and again pulled at his hat. 
 
 A little startled, Anne paused, in her face a look 
 of blank astonishment. What did he mean, this 
 strange lad, by wishing to detain her? 
 
 "Why do you detain me?" she asked, puzzled 
 and a little indignant. 
 
 "I have something to say to you," he answered, 
 his manner constrained, his voice sinking almost to
 
 AN INTERVIEW WITH THE FARM HAND 269 
 
 a whisper. Then he lifted his hat and threw it aside, 
 straightening himself. "I have a a secret to 
 confide to you." 
 
 "A secret" she recoiled "oh, you had better 
 keep it till after I have made my cake," she said, 
 trying to speak lightly. "Or shall I send Cousin 
 Selina out?" 
 
 "No, no I want you. I could not speak to her 
 about him. One can see that she is very fond of 
 him." 
 
 "Who is she so fond of?" Anne asked, begin- 
 ning to be interested, and coming back a step or 
 two. "I don't understand you." 
 
 A little bird perched on a locust tree outside, be- 
 gan to sing, and Anne was conscious of listening 
 for his peculiar trill as she waited for the new farm 
 hand to speak. 
 
 "The fellow that has been palming himself off 
 as your brother," he spoke with genuine anger. 
 "I did think I could wait awhile I've been school- 
 ing myself, but to sit with such a bare-faced im- 
 poster at the same table I can't endure it any 
 longer." 
 
 The young fellow looked grave, and as for Anne 
 
 she was absolutely dumb with astonishment. 
 18
 
 270 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Ralph, her blue-eyed brother, as she had learned 
 to think him, an imposter? Ralph with his dainty 
 ways and delicate tastes, one who could lend him- 
 self to a device that would of itself destroy all her 
 faith in him. It could not be. 
 
 "I will not believe it," she said, angrily. "Who 
 are you that you dare to disturb our home with the 
 utterance of such terrible doubts?" 
 
 "You don't know me," he said quietly, throwing 
 aside his hat and lifting the blue glasses from his 
 eyes. His hair, which had been closely cropped 
 when he first came, grew now in small, clustering 
 waves, falling here and there in little rings on his 
 sun-burned forehead. He had washed the blue 
 black shading from chin and cheek; the peculiar 
 stoop he had cultivated had entirely disappeared, 
 and he stood there, a manly, handsome fellow of 
 eighteen.
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 THE REAL RALPH. 
 
 "Now, Anne, do you know me?" he asked in a 
 ringing voice. 
 
 Anne stood like a statue, gazing and wondering. 
 Slowly she came to herself as one waking from a 
 dream. 
 
 "You look like Ralph," she murmured, hesitat- 
 ingly, scarcely knowing what she said. 
 
 "I am Ralph ! You mean that I look like that 
 fellow at the house," he went on, scorn in his voice. 
 "Yes, I do. We were as like as twins, but he is 
 false and I am true. Look at this ring," he went 
 on, taking a small golden hoop out of his bosom, 
 where he wore it attached to a chain. "Do you 
 recognize it?" 
 
 "Yes, indeed" I have one just like it," she said, 
 eagerly. "Mother gave one to Ralph and one to 
 me. Oh, what can this mean?" and she clasped 
 
 her trembling hands together. 
 
 (271)
 
 272 THE YELLOW VIOLIN. 
 
 "It means that I am your true brother, Ralph; 
 your own brother. 
 
 "It also means that the boy you have been nurs- 
 ing and coddling is an imposter, and that you are 
 my very own, dear Sister Anne." 
 
 He held out his arms. Fully assured of the truth 
 of his words, Anne ran into them. 
 
 "This is the way I always thought I should wel- 
 come you," she said, leaning her head on his breast. 
 "I see now why I felt so little warmth of sisterly 
 affection for the other Ralph. Who is he? How 
 did he dare to personate you, and deceive us all, 
 especially that dear woman who nursed him into 
 health! Poor Cousin Selina! What will she say 
 when she knows? What will she do? Her heart is 
 bound up in that boy. Oh, how strange it all is! 
 Yes, I know you are my very own brother, and he 
 I can hardly bare to think of it he, so young 
 a stranger and a deceiver." 
 
 "We were both on board the same ship," said 
 the boy, still supporting her. "Both were named 
 Ralph we looked alike, as you know, for you now 
 see the resemblance. I fell overboard, as I have no 
 doubt he told you, only he substitutes himself for 
 me. Was it not a mean, cruel trick? Much as I
 
 He held out his arms
 
 THE REAL RALPH 273 
 
 liked him, and I confess I was very fond of him, I 
 despise him for it now." 
 
 "It was horrible/' said Anne, shuddering. "Then 
 you were rescued, of course." 
 
 "Yes, the ship that picked me up was bound for 
 the East Indies. There I spent three years in the 
 service of a merchant. Then I drifted off again, 
 and found considerable profit in working for a cele- 
 brated mining interest on the southern coast. And 
 so I drifted hither and thither till I reached Eng- 
 land. There, while in London, I went on board of 
 a small steamer plying the Thames, and met my 
 two aunts, Hannah and Martha. They were gra- 
 cious enough to recognize me, particularly my 
 Cousin Fanny, who was with them, and they told 
 me what an imposition had been practiced on you 
 all. I suppose that young hypocrite has ingrati- 
 ated himself into your affections. I am sorry I 
 shall be obliged to disgrace him, but he has pre- 
 sumed upon Cousin Selina's intelligence and your 
 affection, and lowered himself forever in my eyes. 
 I hate a coward !" 
 
 "It was dreadful of him how could he degrade 
 himself?" Anne responded, thinking of the sin- 
 gularly sweet face, refined by illness, the many
 
 274 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 charms of manner that had endeared the pretender 
 to their hearts. "And I see now," she went on, 
 "why I felt so constrained in his presence, as I fre- 
 quently did. It never seemed quite natural to me 
 to call him brother always there was a something 
 that made me doubt always an unexplainable 
 coldness between us. I am so sorry that we shall 
 have to unmask him. But then what else can we 
 do? If only he were strong and well, he should 
 go tomorrow." 
 
 "Ah, there it is," her brother said. "I pity the 
 fellow because he is weak. I don't suppose he could 
 shift for himself if he were turned adrift. I think 
 we had better use extreme caution in the matter. 
 I'm sure I don't begrudge him the morsel he eats, 
 nor the roof that shelters him, nor even dear little 
 Cousin Selina's sympathy. But I do hate a dis- 
 sembler and a liar." 
 
 Anne had totally forgotten her cake-making, and 
 the two eggs lay where she had put them. They 
 had seated themselves on a huge beam that jutted 
 out from the wall, and Ralph had thrown an arm 
 over his sister's shoulder. Now and then he kissed 
 her with the famished eagerness of a heart that had 
 known no home caresses for many long years.
 
 THE REAL RALPH 275 
 
 "Cousin Selina must be told at once," said Anne. 
 
 "Yes, perhaps," said Ralph, hesitatingly. "Poor 
 old fellow ! I did love him very dearly, once. He 
 was almost my second self, but then I thought him 
 the soul of honor. I am so disappointed to find 
 him what he is," he added regretfully. 
 
 "And now you are going to stay with us," said 
 Anne, laying her head on his shoulder with the 
 loving assurance of true sisterly affection, which 
 now she was not afraid to show. 
 
 "Why, Anne ! Why, Anne !" and Cousin Selina 
 stood in the doorway the picture of consternation, 
 while both Ralph and his sister started as her shad- 
 ow fell across the floor. 
 
 "Don't tell her now," said Ralph, mischief in his 
 eyes. 
 
 "W T hat are you thinking of, child?" and Cousin 
 Selina came forward, scarcely looking at Ralph. 
 
 "She says she loves me/' exclaimed that auda- 
 cious young man. 
 
 "Why, Anne, what are you thinking of? Come 
 with me this moment," and with flashing eyes the 
 little woman took her by the hand. "I cannot find 
 words to tell you how much astonished and grieved
 
 276 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 I am," she went on, as they gained a small arbor 
 near the rest of the house. 
 
 "What at, dear?" asked Anne, her eyes assuming 
 an expression of innocent surprise. 
 
 "What at? You astonish and provoke me be- 
 yond measure/' said Cousin Selina, angrily. "Your 
 head was on his shoulder I " 
 
 Anne raised her hand pleadingly. 
 
 "I have a tremendous secret to tell you," Anne 
 said in a low voice, as they sat down together. 
 "The cake must go and the bread must go, unless 
 Marie attends to them. Dearest, did you know, 
 did you even dream that you were harboring an 
 adventurer and a deceiver under this roof?" 
 
 It was Cousin Selina's turn to look aghast. How 
 had Anne learned this? 
 
 "It is true. The person who has pretended to 
 be my brother has deceived us all to an extraor- 
 dinary degree." 
 
 Cousin Selina grew very pale. She had not yet 
 spoken. 
 
 "He took my brother's family name, he allowed 
 you to support him, work for him, nurse him and 
 grow fond of him spend your little money on
 
 THE REAL RALPH 277 
 
 doctor's bills for him. He is a wicked, designing 
 fellow, and deserves to be driven from our doors." 
 
 "Why, my dear you you take away my 
 breath," murmured Cousin Selina. 
 
 "Of course I do I thought I should, and now 
 let me tell you the whole story. My brother, the 
 real Ralph, is that new farm hand, Tom Merton, 
 whom you have taken such a fancy to, and that's 
 why you saw my head on his shoulder. He did 
 not drown the night he fell overboard. He was 
 picked up by a ship bound to some foreign port, 
 where he stayed for a long time. Finally, and this 
 is the most romantic part of the story, he returned 
 to England and met Aunt Hannah and Aunt 
 Martha and Cousin Fanny think of that on a 
 steamer on some excursion. Fancy what they 
 must have thought. And here we have all been 
 most shamefully deceived, most shamefully, you, 
 most of all." 
 
 "No, dear, I was undeceived, some time ago/' 
 said Cousin Selina, quietly. 
 
 "What!" Anne sprang from her seat. "You 
 knew you oh, what can you mean?" 
 
 "I mean that he made a clean breast of it con-
 
 278 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 fessed it all to me and a more contrite, shame- 
 burdened soul I never saw." 
 
 "Oh, Cousin Selina, why didn't you tell me?" 
 The girl stood before her pale and troubled. 
 
 "Perhaps it was my weakness to spare him just 
 then," Cousin Selina said gently. "He himself 
 begged me not to tell you till he should have gone, 
 and he is determined to go. If you had witnessed 
 the agony of his confession how sick and weary 
 he was of his burden you yourself might have 
 asked me to spare him." 
 
 "So I might so I should but how strange it 
 seems ! You knew it all," Anne responded. "And 
 he was brave enough to confess. It almost exoner- 
 ates him in my eyes. Cousin Selina, the Lord must 
 love you and as for this poor boy, I should think 
 he would almost worship you." 
 
 "I have certainly grown very fond of him, poor 
 boy but let us go out and see our new found lad. 
 I cannot even now believe my own eyes." 
 
 "Where is the other Ralph?" asked Anne. "I 
 dread to see him and yet " 
 
 "He went out awhile ago," Cousin Selina an- 
 swered. "It is almost lunch time. He should be 
 here by now."
 
 THE REAL RALPH 279 
 
 Anne touched her arm and pointed significantly 
 in the direction of the barn. 
 
 The boys had met. 
 
 They stood together under the wide spreading 
 shade of a clump of chestnut trees half way from 
 the barn to the house. Ralph the first held his 
 head low. His attitude was one of humility. Ralph 
 the newcomer was talking and gesticulating rap- 
 idly. 
 
 Suddenly, while the two women stood expectant 
 of they knew not what, the two fell into each other's 
 arms. Cousin Selina drew a sobbing breath. Anne 
 was wiping the tears from her eyes. Then arm in 
 arm the two boys came toward the house. 
 
 "Thank God," half sobbed Cousin Selina. 
 
 "They must have loved one another," said Anne, 
 brokenly. "We must be very careful over our poor 
 penitent." 
 
 The two lads came on. They made a very 
 touching picture one of ruddy health, the other 
 of illness and dependence. Ralph ran headlong into 
 Cousin Selina's open arms. 
 
 "I haven't forgotten you, nor your kindness to 
 me when I was a little fellow nor your kindness 
 to my Sister Anne. She has told me all about it.
 
 280 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 As for my counterpart, this other Ralph, we have 
 made it all up, and are going to forget every un- 
 pleasant memory. We intend to be good friends, 
 and perhaps, in time, go into business together. 
 Meanwhile I take my wages from you." 
 
 It was a happy family that sat together that night 
 at the supper table. The professor who was made 
 acquainted with the whole story, used all the art 
 of which he was master and that was not a little 
 to banish whatever of awkwardness might have lin- 
 gered about the romance, and after tea, brought all 
 his masterful genius to bear for their entertain- 
 ment. The violin, piano and other instruments 
 came into use. Anne's brother played the banjo 
 creditably, Marie and the Professor played a simple 
 duet, which had most of the merits of more pre- 
 tentious music, while the Italian, to his great de- 
 light, accompanied them. 
 
 "I was never so happy and at rest in my life/' 
 the Professor said, finding himself beside Cousin 
 Selina, whose sweet eyes were brighter than usual. 
 "I am afraid you must keep me here as a fixture 
 this coming winter." 
 
 "But your pupils, Professor?" said the little 
 woman.
 
 THE REAL RALPH 281 
 
 "That for my pupils," he said, snapping his 
 fingers. "Do you know I should not care if I never 
 had another pupil except sweetest Marie. I only 
 consented to teach for a diversion. Three years 
 ago, when I came to this country, I was a very 
 unhappy man. Plenty of money oh, yes but it 
 came too late. Few of my name remained my 
 own were dead. Those I could have worked for 
 and made happy, no longer needed me. I took to 
 work as the drowning man clings to a straw, and 
 for a time I was diverted. Still happiness came 
 not, till I saw this young girl with her artless dark 
 eyes that looked right into my heart. She brought 
 to me the purest memories of my life the time 
 when all was well lost for love, and every hour 
 found me laboring with only one aim before me, 
 the happiness of those I loved. 
 
 "Well, well, we must not ponder on the memories 
 of the past," he went on, assuming lightness of 
 speech and manner. "They are too dark for some 
 of us but I was only stating to you my reasons 
 for giving up my pupils, if I should so decide. Tha 
 majority of them are not 'Maries,' by any means, 
 only anxious, plodding students. They vex me. 
 However, I shall retain my city studio, and a few
 
 282 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 of my pupils. It might not be well to retire alto- 
 gether. The question is, would I be welcome here? 
 Perhaps I should say, Marie needs me for the pro- 
 secution of her studies she is just where she would 
 most miss their discontinuance." 
 
 "Professor, you are very welcome to stay if you 
 wish," said Cousin Selina, with heroic emphasis. 
 
 "My dear friend," he said, "how I thank you!" 
 and at that very moment Marie's happy laugh rang 
 out so clear and silvery that one might have 
 thought that she too was rejoicing over Cousin 
 Selina's verdict. 
 
 The girls did a good deal of visiting in each 
 other's rooms, which were divided by the hall. To- 
 night it was Marie's turn and though there was a 
 bright fire, she put up the guard, donned a loose 
 dress, and tripped across to Anne's bed room. 
 
 There was no light there save that of the fire, and 
 the flames darted hither and thither, throwing gro- 
 tesque shadows on the ceiling and the walls. Anne 
 sat lost in thought in her own little rocking chair, 
 and Marie, as usual, took a cricket and sat at her 
 feet. 
 
 "Did you ever read fairy stories?" Anne asked, 
 as, her hands clasped above her head and her long
 
 THE REAL RALPH 283 
 
 fair hair falling in uncoiled tresses, she greeted Ma- 
 rie's coming with a smile. 
 
 "Yes, but they were all Swiss fairies," said Ma- 
 rie. 
 
 "I suppose fairy stories are all pretty much alike, 
 and the fairies too. But a Swiss fairy must be de- 
 lightful. I was thinking how much like some of 
 these stories my brother's rescue was. I can hardly 
 realize it, now. And the two are so much alike 
 still there's a difference. What is it?" 
 
 "One Ralph is handsomer than the other," said 
 Marie, promptly. 
 
 "Which one?" Anne asked. 
 
 "The one who has been with us all along," said 
 Marie. 
 
 "Yes, I thought you would say so," Anne re- 
 sumed. "In some respects I agree with you. His 
 beauty is more delicate, his features more refined 
 but there is a certain strength of character in my 
 Ralph, utterly wanting in the other. My Ralph is 
 strong the other is weak." 
 
 "Wait till he gets well," said Marie. "He is now 
 entirely at his ease with no secrets to trouble him. 
 It is the first time that he has been at ease, remem- 
 ber."
 
 284 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 "Did you linow the Professor intends to stay here 
 
 this winter?" Anne asked. 
 
 "No, but is he ? Oh, I am so glad !" Marie said, 
 her face glowing in the fire light. 
 
 "Of course, you ought to be," resumed Anne, 
 "since he stays entirely on your account. You 
 are getting to be such a little princess that you 
 must be thought of before all the rest. Fancy, while 
 I am plodding on at Aunt Martha's, you will all be 
 enjoying skating and sleigh riding, and country 
 parties. I certainly shall envy you. The Ralphs 
 are going to adopt each other as cousins and, of 
 course, they will always be on hand. You will have 
 no end of escorts." 
 
 "Maybe your Aunt Martha will let you stay out 
 here," said Marie. 
 
 "I don't know" Anne shook her head "she 
 was to keep me till I am of age. That will be next 
 year but between now and then I could have such 
 fun !" 
 
 "That's all right," said Marie, "but I'm going to 
 work hard this winter harder than ever. And so 
 year after year I must work, he says, till I am 
 twenty." 
 
 "So would I, willingly, if I had your genius," was
 
 THE REAL RALPH 285 
 
 Anne's answer. "Don't you think," she resumed, 
 "the Professor seems very fond of Cousin Selina?" 
 
 "How can he help it? So we all are/' Marie an- 
 swered, not catching the drift of Anne's speech. 
 
 "But I think sometime," said Anne, taking her 
 hands down and clasping them about her knees, 
 "she may be the Professor's wife." 
 
 "Oh, no, never never!" exclaimed Marie, with 
 an expression of repugnance. 
 
 "Well, I hope she will," said Anne, "just to spite 
 no that's not the right word, but just to surprise 
 all the aunts. Think, then she would be as rich as 
 any of them, richer. I'm sure the Professor is very 
 rich." 
 
 "But he will never marry," said Marie; "I've 
 heard him say so. And neither will Cousin Selina." 
 
 "You don't know," was Anne's answer, delivered 
 "in rather a sleepy tone. "I most devoutly wish it 
 might be. Oh, to see Aunt Hannah meet Cousin 
 Selina riding in her own carriage !" and she clapped 
 her hands. "Aunt Hannah is such a very disagree- 
 able rich person, and Cousin Selina would be so 
 sweet and kind with her money." 
 
 Marie gave a faint little smile, and rising, pre- 
 pared to go to her own room. She was half across
 
 286 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 the hall, when she heard the hunchback, speaking 
 in imploring but subdued tones. Leaning over the 
 banister to see whom he was talking to, she dis- 
 cerned a dark figure busy buttoning the lapels of 
 a coat that seemed very obstinate under his hand. 
 
 "Don't go to-night, master," he said, touching 
 the folds of his cape. "It has come on to rain and 
 the wind is blowing a hurricane there, listen." 
 
 "If it rained pitchforks tine downwards, my good 
 fellow, and there were a hundred hurricanes abroad 
 in the land, I would go out. Don't you remember 
 the last twentieth of September?" 
 
 "Yes, I remember," the Italian said, slowly 
 "and it was the whole night I watched up for you." 
 
 "Don't watch for me to-night, mind I tell you. 
 Let the fire go out, and go to sleep," was the 
 response. "Why do you worry, my good fellow?; 
 I can take care of myself. I tell you I must go 
 out tonight, though the heavens fall." 
 
 "Take me with you then, master," pleaded the 
 other. 
 
 "I don't want you, my man, I'm best by myself. 
 When I take these freaks of travel I don't want any- 
 one to interfere with me. Sometimes I'm danger- 
 ous so go upstairs, go to bed and go to sleep."
 
 THE REAL RALPH 287 
 
 The Professor opened the door. The storm had 
 come up so suddenly and stealthily that the great 
 gust of wind that ensued rushed across the corri- 
 dor and blew chill and wet into Marie's face. Once 
 she was on the point of running downstairs and 
 adding her protest against his going out, but her 
 common sense restrained her; and she crept into 
 her room wondering and unhappy. Why had the 
 Professor gone out into this storm? And why on 
 this particular night, which it seemed was an anni- 
 versary? What had happened to ruffle his mind, 
 generally so composed? At that moment the clock 
 struck eleven, and Marie hurried into her room and 
 to bed, where she lay thinking over the matter till 
 midnight. Wilder and wilder grew the storm. 
 Where was the Professor, and why had he gone to 
 breast its fury?
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 AN UNLOCKED FOR EVENT. 
 
 Marie, on shrewdly questioning, the next morn- 
 ing learned that no one but herself knew that the 
 Professor had left the house on the night before, 
 for some nocturnal reason. The family were assem- 
 bled in the breakfast room, the two Ralphs sat to- 
 gether conversing upon farming matters, and Anne 
 had her hands full of wools which she was disen- 
 tangling, prior to winding it. 
 
 Marie asked if anyone had seen the Professor. 
 
 No, no one had seen him, though usually he 
 rode horseback in the early morning. 
 
 Then Marie betook herself to her own thoughts, 
 wondering if the master had come back at all, and 
 if so in what mood. She shuddered as she thought 
 of the storm, whose violence was emphasized by 
 the broken branches that strewed the path outside, 
 and the demolition of sundry chicken coops and 
 damage to outhouses. She could hardly conceal 
 
 her delight when he made his appearance at the 
 (288)
 
 AN UNLOCKED FOR EVENT 289 
 
 breakfast table serene and smiling, as full of energy 
 and anecdote as ever. The two Ralphs, were also 
 disposed to comment and conversation, and all 
 noticed that the sick boy was promptly throwing 
 aside the role of invalidism, that there was a ring 
 in his voice, a light in his eyes that told of returning 
 health and strength unhindered by a degenerate 
 conscience or a troubled mind. Nor was it long be- 
 fore he began to take an interest in the farm work, 
 and lend a hand in the various enterprises inaugur- 
 ated by the new man and the Professor. Among 
 these latter was a machine for dropping corn which 
 Anne's brother was working hard to perfect in hope 
 of receiving valuable returns. 
 
 The Professor still rotated between town and 
 country, retaining in the former a few of his pupils, 
 those in whose progress he was interested. 
 
 His return was always looked for with pleasure. 
 On Monday afternoons, the two girls drove to the 
 depot for him, and on their way back made him 
 rehearse his last two days' experience how Miss 
 Jack met him, and what messages she sent for 
 she always remembered that they wanted news of 
 the old house. It was assuredly comforting, Marie 
 thought, to see the look of delight on his face at
 
 ?90 THH YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 sight of home folks, and she hardly knew how much 
 his presence meant until after one of these ab- 
 sences. 
 
 One Monday the girls drove down to the station, 
 as usual, and waited for the train. It was dark by 
 the time they arrived and a drizzling rain had set 
 in just copious enough to envelope everything in 
 a cloud of mist. 
 
 "The train must be late," Anne said, looking at 
 her watch. 
 
 "No, it's early dusk, and the rain makes it darker, 
 makes everything look so ghost-like and weird, like 
 things in the Swiss fairy tales. Oh, they are so full 
 of ghosts," and she laughed a little. She was al- 
 ways in the best of spirits when the beloved master 
 was coming. 
 
 "It will be quite dark by the time we return," 
 said Anne, who was getting restless. 
 
 "I know, but then he will be with us, and the 
 horse knows the road" Marie responded. 
 
 "Some way I wish one of the boys had come," 
 said Anne. 
 
 "I know which one," Marie said, teasingly. 
 
 "Why Brother Ralph, of course, but he is so
 
 AN UNLOCKED FOR EVENT 291 
 
 taken up with that machine of his," she added, has- 
 tily, "that I never like to ask him." 
 
 "You might have asked Ralph the second," said - 
 Marie, still in a teasing mood. 
 
 "Oh, hush," was the response and Anne looked 
 out upon a shapeless object going by, that proved 
 to be a man with a waterpail. Presently he lighted 
 up the station, and the road and the shining rails 
 began to tremble with little shafts of light, alter- 
 nating with the shadows of the man passing to and 
 fro in the depot. Presently the distant panting and 
 rumbling of the train caught the ear, and the girls 
 drew the carriage deeper in the shadow, and waited 
 till the terrible eye of red flame came within sight. 
 
 There is something frightful in the incoming of 
 a train in the darkness, no matter how secure one is 
 from danger. To the strongest mind the huge, 
 uncanny monster, so gentle under controlling 
 hands, and yet so irresponsible, gives a sense of 
 fear difficult to analyze, and Marie and Anne sat in 
 suspense not unmixed with dread, waiting the com- 
 ing of the Professor. 
 
 The train stopped one man cried out to another 
 as the mail bag was thrown to the platform, and on 
 went the engine with its complement of cars, and
 
 292 THE YELLOW VIOLIN. 
 
 all was silence. No footsteps followed. The girls 
 looked out eagerly and wistfully, but there was no 
 response to their call. The second and third time 
 they repeated the master's name, but only the wind 
 sighing in the tops of the tall pines, and the patter- 
 ing of rain, answered the cry. 
 
 "Oh, what has happened to him?" cried Marie. 
 "Do you suppose he stepped off in the dark. and" 
 she could get no further, so extreme was her terror. 
 
 "No I don't suppose any such thing," said 
 Anne. "He probably lost the train." 
 
 "But he never did before," Marie went on, more 
 miserable than she had ever been in her life. The 
 absence of the master engendered all sorts of fore- 
 bodings. 
 
 "Hold the reins/' said Anne, "I am going to get 
 out." 
 
 "And leave me here alone?" was Marie's re- 
 joinder. 
 
 "Yes, just for a minute. I'm going to look in 
 the depot. If I don't I shall not go back with a 
 clear conscience. Of course, for once he lost the 
 train. There's always a first time." 
 
 She sprang from the carriage and came running 
 back in a moment.
 
 AN UNLOCKED FOR EVENT 293 
 
 "No, the station man says nobody got out. One 
 passenger took the train, but he is positive no one 
 got out. So we shall have to drive home without 
 him," and she turned the horse's head towards the 
 road. 
 
 The drive was a silent one. Both girls were dis- 
 appointed, though Marie pictured to herself every 
 sort of accident, while Anne with composure un- 
 abated, only said to herself that he had lost the 
 train, and would be out later. 
 
 "You'll see him sail serenely in at breakfast 
 time," she said, as they saw at last the lights of the 
 farm house. But Marie was silent she was not to 
 be comforted. 
 
 The boys came out as the carriage stopped, and 
 put the horse up. Then they all met at the sup- 
 per table, all but the Professor, and everybody made 
 guesses why he had not come, everybody that is, 
 but Marie. She ate her supper silently. It seemed 
 so strange without him, and then something might 
 have happened. 
 
 Something had happened. 
 
 The Professor had spent all Saturday at the stu- 
 dio, and Monday was a specially busy day. In vain 
 he tried to get through with the lessons. Inter-
 
 294 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 rnptions kept occurring, old friends called in and 
 detained him, and lastly. Miss Jack came in her 
 queer costume with a little poem which he had 
 promised to set to music. He had to be polite to 
 her, though she detained him five minutes beyond 
 his usual time for leaving. 
 
 "Now we must rush," he said to the Italian 
 "I've just twenty minutes to get the train." 
 
 "And I am to stay till tomorrow," said the other. 
 
 "Yes, to bring me the packages that will come 
 in the morning." 
 
 The two men went out, the Italian taking the 
 Professor's bag, but as the day had been prolific 
 in interruptions, so the evening was destined to be 
 unpropitious to the travellers. The horse cars were 
 stopped on the drawer of the bridge fully ten min- 
 utes. Then there seemed to be ail endless getting 
 off and on, and finally, when the Professor and his 
 men reached the depot, the cars had just started. 
 
 "Now, what will you do?" asked the Italian. 
 
 "Stay and take the eleven train," was the re- 
 sponse. 
 
 "Six hours!" said the man. 
 
 "I'll find a way to pass the time," was the re- 
 sponse.
 
 AN UNLOCKED FOR EVENT 295 
 
 "But it's rainy and disagreeable." 
 
 "I have books and papers," the Professor said. 
 
 "Then I will go back unless you need me," said 
 the man. 
 
 "I do not need you ; I can look out for myself," 
 was the answer and the man went reluctantly off. 
 
 For nearly an hour the Professor read the even- 
 ing paper. Then he went to the door of the station 
 and looked out. A fine rain was falling and the 
 streets looked dirty and uncomfortable in the gas- 
 light. It was a very uncomfortable evening for 
 pedestrians, and for some time the Professor 
 watched the passersby with a sort of laggard in- 
 terest. 
 
 Presently there was an altercation on the street 
 between two cabmen, and a crowd gathered. As it 
 dispersed, the Professor was seized with an irresisti- 
 ble desire to mingle with the throng, and having 
 several hours to wait, determined to spend them in 
 exercise. 
 
 Down one street and up another, past music 
 halls, theatres, restaurants for all these abounded 
 in that part of the city, he walked on, until suddenly 
 he came to a standstill opposite a highly decorated 
 window and a door lighted with crimson shades.
 
 296 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 The place seemed to attract his attention, and he 
 looked about him as one looks at familiar things, 
 yet with a sense of hidden pain. For some mo- 
 ments he stood irresolute, and under his breath 
 murmured ''The twentieth of September." 
 
 'I might as well go in," he muttered between his 
 teeth. "Xobody knows me, and I should like to 
 see if it seems like the same old place and yet what 
 is the use of opening the old wound? But, yes I 
 am impelled by something beyond me I must go 
 in." 
 
 He opened the door upon a brightly lighted in- 
 terior. At the end of the shop was a stage. Ah, 
 well he remembered it, for to make a few extra dol- 
 lars he had in the years gone by played on that 
 same platform, although the work revolted him. 
 
 Set at short distances apart were a dozen or more 
 round tables, at which coffee and other refresh- 
 ments were dispensed to thirsty customers. There 
 were not as yet many persons assembled, only here 
 and there one or two rough looking men were 
 playing games, and the clerks stood idly behind the 
 bar. 
 
 The Professor, as if drawn by a magnet, chose 
 one particular table a long distance down the room
 
 AN UNLOCKED FOR EVENT 297 
 
 and quite near the stage on which stood a dingy- 
 looking grand piano, and at the piano sat a slender 
 young fellow turning over some manuscript music 
 and evidently seeking some particular sheet. 
 
 The stage was well lighted, there were pictures 
 mere daubs of paintings, hanging on the wall, 
 whose brilliancy of color offset the glaring defects 
 of their execution. 
 
 The Professor sat down, still with his hat on, and 
 seemed for awhile to be lost in reverie. His coun- 
 tenance took on a peculiarly gloomy expression, 
 and when one of the clerks came up ordered hot 
 lemonade. He started every time the door opened. 
 
 Little by little the saloon began to fill up. A 
 well-dressed young girl, modest and honest-look- 
 ing, came presently on the stage, and sang one of 
 the songs of the day. 
 
 Then some one cried out noisily for "Craik !" and 
 another exclaimed, "Come on, Johnny!" 
 
 At this the Professor started and a haunted look 
 came into his face. What did it mean, that cry? 
 Had they discovered him? Did anyone there re- 
 member that terrible night on the twentieth of 
 September, when a fugitive from justice rushed out 
 into the driving rain, leaving his victim dead and 
 bleeding, behind him?
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME. AT LAST. 
 
 So complicated were his sensations, so dazed was 
 he, that he instinctively felt like seizing his hat and 
 rushing out into the stormy night. And had not 
 a strange vision arrested him, he would have acted 
 over again the tragedy of that fearful hour. 
 
 A man tall and impressive in form and face, came 
 out upon the stage amidst a storm of applause, and 
 cries of "Our Johnny ! Our Johnny !" 
 
 Across his forehead was a deep red seam, a scar 
 that stood boldly out under the dark line of his 
 hair. 
 
 Like one turned into stone, the Professor sat, 
 unmoving, scarcely breathing. Had the grave 
 given up its dead? Was he dreaming? There had 
 been a night when he had fled from this place with 
 the stain of a great crime on his soul. Many times 
 he had pictured a lonely grave a bereaved mother 
 many times in his exile to the land of his birth, 
 
 he had been tempted to do some deadly thing to 
 (298)
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME, AT LAST 299 
 
 himself that he might extinguish the memory of 
 that hour. 
 
 Presently the old sweet tones rolled out, the 
 tenor that but for the man's love for strong drink 
 would have made him the idol of the world. 
 
 The Professor sat as one under a spell. An un- 
 dersized man had seated himself at the same table. 
 The tall glass of smoking lemonade stood un- 
 touched. He was listening to that marvelous 
 voice. 
 
 Once he leaned over to speak with the under- 
 sized man, who was evidently a habitue of the 
 place. 
 
 "Is that the original John Craik the one that 
 sang here some ten years ago?" he asked in a low 
 voice. 
 
 "The same Johnny, you bet," was the answer 
 "Same Johnny, same voice. Wonderful how he 
 keeps it. Ever heard it before?" 
 
 "Yes," said the Professor, "but not I mean 
 there was a difference. I never noticed the scar." 
 
 "No, that came of being laid out for dead/' the 
 man said, leisurely fingering the straws in a glass 
 dish beside him. "He was took up for dead, and 
 laid for dead in the orspital two days. It come of
 
 300 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 a quarrel with the fiddler about some engagement 
 or something, I don't rightly know what only 
 Johnny's head was cut by a blow, and the fellow 
 escaped, and far as I know ain't never been heard 
 of sense. 1 think the man with the fiddle knocked 
 Johnny off the stage, and his head struck on an 
 edge of marble somewhere thereabouts." 
 
 "And it really did not kill him," said the 
 Professor with a gasp, unbuttoning the collar of his 
 coat. 
 
 "Well, hardly," was the answer, "as you can see 
 for yourself, and hear, as for that. Good thing, for 
 he had an old mother to support ; she's alive now, 
 in fact, and his brother died and left some kids, and 
 he takes care o' them. Good hearted fellow is 
 Johnny, on'y he's his own worst enemy. He will 
 crook his elbow over much. Don't seem to be no 
 cure for that. Why, bless my soul, if I had his 
 voice I'd make my everlastin' fortune, an' so might 
 he if he would mend his ways. Beg pardon, sir, but 
 you look sorter sick. Anything I can do for you?" 
 
 "No I I merely want air it it's stifling 
 here," was the answer in a faint voice. "I'm all 
 right now, thank you." He seized the glass of still 
 steaming lemonade and drank off its contents.
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME, AT LAST. 301 
 
 A mist had come before his eyes, a singular 
 tremor in all his limbs. The transition from acute 
 anguish, from the frightful strain upon his nerves 
 that had at times almost paralyzed his manhood, 
 was too much for his strength. The lemonade did 
 something to restore him, but he still felt dizzy and 
 faint, and disinclined to move. And yet there was 
 a sweet delight at his heart, that thrilled him as he 
 sat there, struggling for composure. He was no 
 longer a criminal who had eluded justice. His vic- 
 tim, whose cold-blooded language had moved him 
 to wrath, had been living and prosperous all these 
 years, while he had suffered untold agonies, and 
 moved about as one with a price set on his head. 
 A series of revolving pictures came before his 
 mind's vision first and most terrible of all the fall 
 and cry of his victim. Then he saw himself in hid- 
 ing, no one to shield him but the faithful wife 
 then disguised as a tramp leaving the city -then a 
 common hand on a ship and lastly, a fugitive in 
 the land of his birth, fair Switzerland. Under an 
 assumed name he made his way and earned his 
 bread by playing the violin, hearing, but very oc- 
 casionally, and at last not at all, from his little 
 family. Some guiding hand led him to a distant
 
 302 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 relative, of whose existence he had not even known, 
 one of the richest, most powerful men in the coun- 
 try. By some means the relationship became evi- 
 dent, and the new found kinsman adopted him for 
 his heir on condition that he made his home with 
 him, and was willing to become a proficient on the 
 violin. 
 
 A fugitive from justice as he believed himself 
 to be nothing could have been more welcome 
 than this agreement. No letters ever reached him 
 now, and he dared not put himself in communica- 
 tion with any friend, but when his kinsman died, 
 he made his way at once to America. Grief and 
 years and remorse had changed him. His abund- 
 ant brown hair had turned white. No one would 
 recognize in him the handsome young man, who 
 to eke out his scant salary, played occasionally in 
 down town music halls. 
 
 All these mental pictures the man saw as he sat 
 there not yet realizing the fact of his freedom. 
 
 Slowly it dawned upon him. The horrible bur- 
 den of years rolled from his weary shoulders. Once 
 more he was a man among men. It seemed to him 
 that his heart would burst with pure gratitude. No 
 longer need of dread in meeting the eyes of inno-
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME, AT LAST 303 
 
 cence. No need of fear or shame no need of 
 penance which a morbid imagination forced upon 
 him. He could breathe the free air, a free man. 
 He could look at the sunshine without remember- 
 ing that somewhere it lay on an unhallowed grave. 
 
 Oh, the joy of it ! the glory of it ! 
 
 Better than all, he could claim his own. Never 
 to shrink from accusing glances again never to 
 wake up with a dread of the dawn, never to sink to 
 sleep with the fear of an unholy death. 
 
 He looked at his watch. It was just the hour at 
 which his train started. No going home tonight 
 for him. Never mind, time was nothing to him 
 now. Tomorrow would do just as well. 
 
 He took his satchel from the depot, and went 
 to a hotel. His step was light and springy, like a 
 boy's. He even hummed as he walked. Sweet Ma- 
 rie was disappointed no doubt, at his non-appear- 
 ance. No matter, tomorrow would recompense 
 her. 
 
 He took breakfast at the hotel, refreshed, reju- 
 venated. It was a sunny day, and he made amends 
 for all his old grudges against the sunshine which 
 was sometimes intolerable to him by inhaling 
 great draughts of the inspiriting air.
 
 304 THE YELLOW VIOLIN. 
 
 "I never knew before what real happiness meant" 
 he said to himself. At the depot he met the 
 Italian, who seemed surprised to see him, as well he 
 might with that look on his face. 
 
 "You have the bundles, I see," said the Pro- 
 fessor. "Did they all come?" 
 
 "Yes, all," the man answered, still puzzled. 
 
 "I am glad, for they are presents," the Professor 
 said. "I preferred to stay in the city to going home 
 at midnight, and now I have you for company. We 
 will have a glorification this week, and little Miss 
 Jack must come out and enjoy the festival. Plenty 
 of lanterns, plenty of nice things to eat and a moon- 
 light night at the Oaks. I'm a new man ; say, boy, 
 look at me." 
 
 "You are happier, my master," was the simple 
 reply. 
 
 "Happier why, yes, and better and richer. No 
 more twentieth of September escapades. I shall 
 never be a trouble to you again." 
 
 "You never were a trouble, my master. It has 
 always been a pleasure to serve you." 
 
 "Henceforth, my boy, you serve me as one 
 friend serves another. Your time shall be your own 
 and you may teach if you like. I shall give it up. I
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME. AT LA3T 305 
 
 needed it to forget to forget now there is no 
 reason why I should forget." 
 
 All the way out to the station he ran on in this 
 fashion. The Italian listened in fascinated silence, 
 wondering what had occurred to give the master 
 such wonderful spirits. Hitherto he had been 
 moody, indifferent, silent, at times most miserable. 
 Now his very face had undergone a transformation ; 
 there was a suggestion of youth in it but for the 
 gray hair it would be youthful the young man 
 thought. 
 
 At the depot they found Ralph the first waiting 
 for them. He also noticed the change in the Pro- 
 fessor, and had hardly ceased marvelling at it when 
 they reached the farm house. 
 
 Then for the first time the master's face grew 
 grave, shadowed with thought, perhaps with ap- 
 prehension. 
 
 Cousin Selina was in her own room, reading let- 
 ters that had come by the morning's post. 
 
 The Professor threw himself in a high back chair 
 and listened, as from Marie's room came the rich 
 notes of the violin. 
 
 'The child is practicing," he thought, and drew
 
 306 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 a long breath. Presently Cousin Selina came in, 
 her pretty grave face alight with welcome. 
 
 "We expected you last night and again this 
 morning," she said. "I am so glad nothing has 
 happened and you are with us again." 
 
 Marie from her window, as she happened to 
 turn her eyes in that direction, saw the carriage on 
 its way to the stable. She raised the window. 
 Ralph, laughing, nodded, and she threw her violin 
 and bow on the bed, and flew downstairs. 
 
 The door opened the master had just risen as 
 he spoke to Cousin Selina. A great joy brightened 
 his face. Instinctively he opened his arms wide and 
 the girl ran into them. He clasped her to his 
 bosom, raining kisses upon her face, her hair. Anne 
 who came in just then stood wondering. 
 
 Again and again he pressed Marie to his bosom; 
 it seemed as if he never would be satisfied. 
 
 "All this time, and she has not known me," he 
 said with a shaking voice "all this time and I 
 have known her, consumed with heart hunger. She 
 is my own child, my own blessed, sweetest Marie 
 and I could never acknowledge her until now." 
 
 "And you are my father?" cried Marie as he let 
 her loose for a moment "my own father !"
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME, AT LAST 307 
 
 She stood breathless, her lips apart, her eyes wide 
 open and sparkling. 
 
 "Yes, my own, but when you saw me last, almost 
 ten years ago, care had not deepened the hues of 
 my face nor trouble changed my hair to white." 
 
 "And why didn't you tell me at first?" asked Ma- 
 rie. "I always loved you I always felt that you 
 were near and dear to me. Oh ! father, father !" 
 and she fell sobbing almost hysterically into his 
 arms again. "Don't mind me ; I'm crying because 
 I'm so so happy! Oh, it's so good to say 
 'father.' ' 
 
 "Sweetest, you shall know all about the reason 
 why, sometime," was the professor's answer. "Now 
 I want you to be happy and I shall do all in my 
 power to make you so." 
 
 "You always have," she sobbed, clinging to him. 
 
 "And now let's see what is in these parcels/' he 
 said after Marie was soothed into silence, and soon 
 they were all engaged in undoing wrappings that 
 disclosed gifts for every one in particular, a dia- 
 mond solitaire for Cousin Selina, and a fine pearl 
 necklace for Anne, whose love of pearl ornaments 
 amounted to a passion. 
 
 There were some exquisitely delicate tools for
 
 308 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 Anne's brother, and a charming set of books for 
 the other Ralph. 
 
 "I cannot accept this," Cousin Selina said, "it is 
 far, far too rich and costly. I never wore a diamond 
 in my life." 
 
 "Come here, my dear lady," said the Professor. "I 
 will take the ring back, but only to perform a little 
 ceremony. Now please hold out the third finger of 
 your left hand." 
 
 He spoke as one having authority, and Cousin 
 Selina being at times a timid little soul,, held out her 
 hand. 
 
 "There," he said, with a look of satisfaction, as 
 he pressed it in place, "that ring must stay there. 
 Sweetest Marie, nor I, cannot thank you sufficiently 
 for your love and kindness to the little waif who 
 had no home, and knew not that she had a living 
 relative in the whole world. A thousand diamond 
 rings would not repay you for the sweet attention 
 and motherly devotion you have lavished on my 
 motherless child." 
 
 Never was there a happier household than that 
 one under the Oaks, and all day long the wonder 
 and pleasure kept deepening. 
 
 In a week Marie's birthday would come, and
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME, AT LAST 309 
 
 then her father had determined to give a fete such 
 as had never been seen in those parts before. All 
 the people round about were invited, and the en- 
 tertainment was to take place on the lawn. Marie 
 was to be the queen of the occasion, and the home 
 was transformed into a hive of working bees, mak- 
 ing ready for the festivities. 
 
 On the same night, when the party was well 
 under way, a poor widow sat in her little home in 
 the lower part of the city, gazing with unbelieving 
 eyes on a check which had been sent by some one 
 who evidently knew of her trials and her poverty. 
 It was for five hundred dollars and intended for her 
 use alone. The writer promised her the same 
 amount every six months for a term'of years, if she 
 would use it for herself and the two little children, 
 whom death had thrown into her guardianship. 
 
 The children were asleep in their little flock beds, 
 dreaming of a coming Christmas, for they were 
 sadly in need of shoes and stockings, and Santa 
 Claus had never provided very liberally for them, 
 but now, through some unknown agency which 
 the poor old widow never found out, competence 
 had come, bringing everything their modest wishes 
 called for, and promising a delightful Christmas.
 
 310 THE YELLOW VIOLIN 
 
 The son and uncle might come home drunk and 
 abusive, but his mother knew enough to keep the 
 secret of her new-found gains, and she kept it, too. 
 
 With the assistance of the professor, Anne's 
 brother, Ralph, succeeded in getting his corn-drop- 
 per patented, and the two boys went into business 
 for themselves. 
 
 Anne came into Marie's room, radiant, one 
 morning. 
 
 ''Aunty says I may come back here after I gradu- 
 ate," she said, delightedly. "Now all I hope and 
 pray for is that both aunties may meet Cousin 
 Selina in her own carriage, yet." 
 
 "I think there is no doubt but they will/' said 
 Marie, softly. 
 
 "Oh, isn't that delightful!" Anne exclaimed. "I 
 knew it, when I saw the professor put that ring on 
 her finger. The dear, delightful man ! Oh, Marie, 
 I'm afraid I envy you your father. 
 
 Sweetest Marie became a brilliant and versatile 
 performer on the violin, but there was now no oc- 
 casion that she should use her gift, save for the 
 pleasure of home and her dear ones. Yet when 
 there is sore need in the land, or some occasion that
 
 PEACE, HOPE AND HOME, AT LAST 311 
 
 calls for sacrifice of time and money, she is always 
 ready with the yellow violin, which 
 
 Teems with its piercing melody to reach 
 
 The soul, and in mysterious unison 
 
 Blends with all thoughts of gentleness and love.
 
 NAPOLEON, THE WORLD'S GREATEST HERO 
 
 NAPOLEON, LOVER AND HUSBAND 
 
 By FREDERIC MASSON, translated by J. M. Howell. If there is any 
 figure in the world's history that the present age might suppose that it 
 knew, Napoleon Bonaparte would be taken as preeminently the best 
 known; and yet, the real Napoleon, the Lover and Husband, has been 
 fairly left untouched until to-day. Frederic Masson reveals the lover side 
 of Napoleon in the most fascinating manner, and shows that his greatest 
 enterprises have been to a grave extent influenced or modified by femi- 
 nine associations. Polished buckram ; gold side and back stamps ; gilt 
 top ; 320 pages ; printed on fine paper. Price, $1.45. 
 
 NAPOLEON'S MILITARY CAREER 
 
 By MONTGOMERY B. GIBBS. A gossipy, anecdotal account of Napoleon 
 as his marshals and generals knew him on the battlefield and around the 
 camp-fire. Reveals something new on every page concerning this son of 
 a poor Corsican gentleman who "played in the world the parts of Alex- 
 ander, Hannibal, Caesar, and Charlemagne." 
 
 "The illustrations beginning with the famous 'snuff-box' portrait are 
 capital, and the book is a dignified adjunct to modern study of a redoubt- 
 able giant." Chicago Herald. 
 
 Crown 8vo., with 32 full-page illustrations. Nearly 6opages. Half green 
 leather, gilt top and back ; English laid paper, uncut edges. Price, $1.25. 
 
 NAPOLEON FROM CORSICA TO ST. HELENA 
 
 By JOHN L. STODDARD. A pictorial work illustrating the remarkable 
 career of the most famous military genius the world has ever known. It 
 contains pictures of all of Napoleon's marshals and generals, his relatives, 
 the famous- places where Napoleon lived as Emperor, and the monuments 
 erected to perpetuate his brilliant achievements on the battlefields of 
 Europe. The pictures in themselves constitute a priceless collection, and 
 the descriptions by John L. Stoddard a truthful history of the great hero. 
 
 De Luxe edition, bound in cloth, gilt edges, 20 full-page colored plates 
 prepared expressly in France, 11x14 inches. Price, $4.00. 
 
 Plain edition, bound in green linen with Napoleonic coat-of-arms in 
 silver embossed on cover. Price, $2.00. 
 
 RECOLLECTIONS OF THE PRIVATE LIFE OF NAPOLEON 
 
 By CONSTANT, Premier Valet de Chambre ; translated by Walter Clark. 
 Three superb volumes, cloth, handsomely stamped in gold. Although 
 first published in 1830, it has just recently been translated into English. 
 Notes have been added by the translator, greatly enhancing the interest of 
 the original work of Constant. 
 
 Napoleon's 
 
 Foibles, 
 
 Peculiarities, 
 
 Vices, 
 
 Kindness of Heart, 
 
 Vast Intellect. 
 
 Knowledge of Men, 
 
 Extraordinary Energy, and 
 
 Public Spirit 
 are depicted without reserve. 
 
 This man has been studied as a sol- 
 dier, a statesman, an organizer, and a 
 politician, but, although he was unde- 
 niably great in all, men will always seek 
 to know something about Napoleon as a 
 man. These volumes will supply the 
 desired information, for they are written 
 by one who joined him in 1800, and was 
 with him constantly until he laid down 
 the sceptre fourteen years later. 
 
 Price, $3-75. 
 
 Any of the above Books sent postpaid upon receipt of price by 
 
 THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPANY, AKROH, OHIO
 
 JOHN L. STODDARD'S POPULAR PICTORIALS 
 
 GLIMPSES OF THE WORLD 
 
 Hundreds of full-page views portraying scenes all over the world, 
 taken from photographs collected by the celebrated traveler and lecturer, 
 John I,. Stoddard, who has charmingly described each one. 550 pages; 
 paper of the richest and heaviest quality ; size 11x14 inches. Unquestion- 
 ably the finest work of the kind ever published. 
 English Edition : 
 
 Buckram, Chemograph $6.00 
 
 Buckram, Half-Tone 4.50 
 
 Full Morocco, Half-Tone, Gold Stamped . . . 7.50 
 Genna Edition : 
 
 Green Silk Cloth Binding:, Gold Stamped. . . 3.50 
 Spanish Edition : 
 
 Silk Cloth Binding, Gold Stamped 3.50 
 
 Pull Morocco, Gold Stamped 7.50 
 
 FROM THE ATLANTIC TO THE PACIFIC 
 
 A grand panorama of famous scenes and noted places on our own Con- 
 tinent. Most interesting to the student of Art, Science, or literature. 
 Read this page of the world's history first ; be familiar with your own 
 country. Cloth bound, extra quality enameled paper printed on one side 
 of leaf only. Stamped in two colors. Price, $2.00. 
 
 SUNNY LANDS OF THE EASTERN CONTINENT 
 
 A pictorial journey through the tropical countries of the Old World, 
 containing the choicest views from Italy, Greecs, Turkey, India, Syria, 
 Palestine, China, Japan, Egypt, Africa, Australia, etc. People interested 
 in missionary work should possess this volume. Handsomely bound in 
 cloth ; 128 pages ; enameled paper ; special cover design in two colors. 
 Price, $2.00. 
 
 FAMOUS PARES AND PUBLIC BUILDINGS OF AMERICA 
 
 One hundred and twenty-eight full-page views of the marvelous works 
 of Nature in the New World. To those who have seen these grand origi- 
 nals, these pictures will prove charming souvenirs, and cannot fail to be 
 Interesting to all Americans. Bound in cloth. Only one side of page uti- 
 lized. Enameled paper. Cover design stamped in two colors. Price, $2.00. 
 
 A TOUR THROUGH NORTHERN EUROPE 
 
 A rare and elaborate collection of 128 views in the historic countries of 
 Europe a pictorial history of accomplished and fascinating races. A 
 book of inestimable value when used in connection with the studies of 
 History and Geography. Cloth bound. Stamped in two colors. Enam- 
 eled paper. Price, $2.00. 
 
 Any of the above Books sent postpaid upon receipt of price by 
 
 THE SAALFIELD PUBLISHING COMPART, AKRON, OHIO,
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 A 000132467 2